A true narration of the strange and greuous vexation by the Devil, of 7. persons in Lancashire, and VVilliam Somers of Nottingham Wherein the doctrine of possession and dispossession of demoniakes out of the word of God is particularly applyed vnto Somers, and the rest of the persons controuerted: togeather with the vse we are to make of these workes of God. By Iohn Darrell, minister of the word of God.
         Darrel, John, b. ca. 1562.
      
       
         
           1600
        
      
       Approx. 394 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 62 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A19860
         STC 6288
         ESTC S109297
         99844947
         99844947
         9806
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A19860)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 9806)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 494:03)
      
       
         
           
             A true narration of the strange and greuous vexation by the Devil, of 7. persons in Lancashire, and VVilliam Somers of Nottingham Wherein the doctrine of possession and dispossession of demoniakes out of the word of God is particularly applyed vnto Somers, and the rest of the persons controuerted: togeather with the vse we are to make of these workes of God. By Iohn Darrell, minister of the word of God.
             Darrel, John, b. ca. 1562.
          
           [8], 24 [i.e. 23], [1]; 106, [2] p.
           
             Imprinted [by the English secret press?],
             [England?] :
             1600.
          
           
             Imprint conjectured by STC.
             "The doctrin of the possession and dispossession of demoniakes out of the VVord of God" has separate pagination and register.
             With a final errata leaf.
             P. 23 (part 1) misnumbered 24.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Demoniac possession -- Early works to 1800.
           Exorcism -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-09 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-12 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-12 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           TRVE
           NARRATION
           ▪
           OF
           THE
           STRANGE
           AND
           GREVOVS
           VEXATION
           BY
           THE
           DEVIL
           ,
           OF
           7.
           
           PERSONS
           IN
           LANCASHIRE
           ,
           AND
           VVILLIAM
           SOMERS
           OF
           NOTTINGHAM
           .
           
             WHEREIN
             THE
             DOCTRINE
             OF
             POSSESSION
             AND
             DISPOSSESSION
             OF
             DEMONIAKES
             OVT
          
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           particularly
           applyed
           vnto
           Somers
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           persons
           controuerted
           :
           togeather
           with
           the
           vse
           we
           are
           to
           make
           of
           these
           workes
           of
           God.
           BY
           IOHN
           DARRELL
           ,
           MINISTER
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           He
           that
           is
           not
           with
           me
           ,
           is
           against
           me
           :
           and
           he
           that
           gathereth
           not
           with
           me
           ,
           scattereth
           .
        
         
           Math.
           12.
           30.
           
        
         
           PRINTED
           1600.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           〈…〉
        
         
           We
           reade
           in
           the
           11.
           of
           the
           Actes
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Apostles
             and
             bretheren
             that
             were
             in
             Iudea
             ,
          
           
           
             hearing
             that
             the
             Gentles
             had
             also
             receiued
             the
             word
             of
             God
          
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           Peter
           ,
           were
           offended
           with
           him
           for
           preaching
           vnto
           them
           ,
           
             and
             that
             when
             Peter
             was
             come
             vp
             to
             Hierusalem
             they
             contended
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             rebuked
             him
             for
             the
             same
             :
             But
             Peter
             beginninge
             and
             expounding
             the
             thing
             in
             order
             vnto
             them
             ,
          
           and
           shewinge
           that
           he
           was
           commaunded
           of
           god
           so
           to
           doe
           in
           a
           vision
           ,
           
             they
             held
             their
             peace
             ,
             and
             glorified
             god
             .
          
           Even
           so
           many
           of
           the
           ministers
           and
           brethren
           in
           England
           hauinge
           bene
           offended
           with
           me
           for
           sayinge
           and
           standing
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           
             William
             Somers
             ,
             Thomas
             Darling
             ,
             Katherine
             Wright
             ,
             and
          
           7.
           
             in
             Lancashire
             were
             possessed
             with
             vncleane
             spirites
             ,
             and
             dispossessed
             of
             them
             by
             prayer
             and
             fastinge
             ,
          
           will
           I
           trust
           when
           they
           shall
           heare
           the
           matter
           in
           order
           sett
           downe
           in
           this
           treatise
           following
           ,
           not
           onely
           cease
           to
           be
           offended
           with
           me
           ,
           but
           acknowledging
           the
           workes
           of
           god
           ,
           magnifie
           him
           for
           them
           .
           True
           it
           is
           that
           the
           people
           of
           god
           are
           borne
           mightelye
           in
           hand
           that
           these
           are
           counterfeites
           ,
           and
           haue
           bene
           theirvnto
           scholed
           if
           not
           all
           ,
           yet
           some
           of
           them
           by
           me
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           to
           perswade
           this
           even
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           theire
           hath
           bene
           a
           booke
           latelye
           published
           by
           one
           
             S.
             H.
          
           entituled
           ,
           
             A
             Discouerie
             of
             the
             fradulent
             practises
             of
             IOHN
             Darrell
             :
          
           but
           how
           vntruly
           this
           is
           saide
           ,
           and
           vnpossible
           to
           be
           true
           appeareth
           at
           large
           by
           the
           
             Detection
             of
             that
             Discouery
          
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           this
           treatise
           ,
           and
           peece
           of
           the
           Detection
           here
           following
           .
           VVhich
           beinge
           so
           ,
           this
           ought
           no
           more
           to
           hinder
           vs
           from
           embracinge
           these
           workes
           of
           god
           ,
           
           then
           the
           gainsayinge
           of
           the
           Pharises
           ,
           ought
           to
           haue
           kept
           backe
           the
           Iewes
           from
           beleiunge
           and
           acknowledginge
           the
           great
           worke
           which
           Christ
           did
           ,
           in
           giuinge
           sight
           to
           the
           man
           which
           was
           borne
           blind
           :
           or
           that
           blasphemous
           speach
           of
           theirs
           ,
           
             he
             casteth
             out
             deuils
             through
             Beelzebub
             the
             prince
             of
             deuils
             ,
          
           
           from
           confessing
           &
           iustifiyng
           that
           worke
           of
           his
           :
           or
           that
           false
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           and
           ridiculous
           reporte
           of
           the
           watchmen
           ,
           (
           wherevnto
           they
           were
           hired
           by
           the
           Hie
           Preistes
           and
           Elders
           )
           that
           Christ
           
             his
             disciples
             came
             by
             night
             and
             stole
             him
             away
             ,
             while
             they
             slept
             ,
          
           from
           beleiuing
           the
           resurrection
           of
           Christ
           .
           
           Let
           not
           any
           then
           be
           hereby
           kept
           from
           giuinge
           eare
           vnto
           that
           which
           followeth
           ,
           but
           rather
           prouoked
           to
           examine
           throughly
           what
           is
           saide
           of
           both
           sides
           :
           and
           then
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           whosoeuer
           he
           be
           it
           shall
           be
           as
           easie
           vnto
           him
           to
           perceiue
           on
           which
           side
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           as
           opening
           his
           eyes
           to
           discerne
           betwixt
           light
           and
           darknes
           .
           And
           to
           the
           end
           the
           truth
           might
           appeare
           ,
           &
           not
           alwayes
           lye
           hid
           ,
           and
           the
           falshood
           be
           conuinced
           which
           hath
           hetherto
           prevailed
           ,
           I
           haue
           presumed
           to
           publish
           these
           followinge
           lynes
           :
           wherein
           I
           could
           not
           be
           wantinge
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           any
           loue
           in
           me
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           or
           feare
           or
           loue
           to
           the
           god
           of
           truth
           ,
           seeing
           the
           truth
           so
           vniuer
           
           sally
           suppressed
           and
           troden
           as
           it
           were
           vnder
           the
           feete
           of
           men
           as
           mire
           in
           the
           streetes
           :
           and
           the
           falshod
           raigne
           as
           a
           queene
           ▪
           what
           christian
           hart
           or
           louer
           of
           the
           truth
           could
           endure
           to
           behold
           this
           ,
           and
           let
           this
           vsurper
           alone
           ,
           if
           in
           his
           hand
           there
           was
           any
           power
           to
           plucke
           her
           out
           of
           her
           thrones
           
             we
             can
             not
          
           (
           saith
           the
           apostle
           )
           
             doe
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             truth
             .
          
           If
           at
           all
           times
           then
           we
           are
           to
           contend
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           by
           speach
           ,
           
           by
           writing
           ,
           &
           by
           euery
           good
           way
           as
           their
           shall
           be
           cause
           ,
           yea
           to
           
             doe
             any
             thing
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           the
           manifestation
           and
           publishing
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           inducing
           of
           men
           to
           receiue
           it
           :
           much
           more
           when
           the
           truth
           is
           impugned
           ▪
           and
           this
           is
           our
           present
           case
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           it
           may
           be
           more
           manifest
           that
           heerin
           I
           haue
           performed
           a
           necessarie
           dutie
           ,
           such
           as
           without
           sinne
           against
           god
           I
           could
           not
           haue
           omitted
           :
           we
           must
           remember
           that
           we
           are
           commaunded
           to
           publishe
           the
           workes
           of
           god
           whereof
           any
           of
           vs
           be
           witnesses
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           Psalme
           105.
           1.
           2
           
           :
           and
           107.
           8.
           21.
           31.
           
           Mar
           ,
           5.
           19
           perswaded
           thervnto
           by
           reasons
           or
           arguments
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           Psalme
           .
           78
           ,
           and
           111.
           2.
           3.
           4.
           
           Math.
           10.
           32.
           
           It
           is
           commended
           vnto
           vs
           in
           the
           practise
           and
           example
           of
           the
           servants
           of
           god
           :
           as
           appeareth
           by
           Psalme
           .
           9.
           1.
           and
           66.
           5.
           and
           ●1
           .
           17.
           
           &
           78.
           4.
           
           Luk.
           2.
           17.
           mar
           .
           5.
           20.
           
           Act.
           12.
           17.
           
           &
           14.
           27.
           we
           are
           threatened
           if
           herein
           we
           faile
           as
           appeareth
           by
           exodus
           20.
           7.
           math
           .
           10.
           33.
           
           If
           now
           euery
           eye
           or
           eare
           witnes
           of
           the
           workes
           of
           god
           is
           to
           publish
           and
           make
           knowne
           the
           same
           to
           others
           ,
           much
           more
           the
           principall
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           one
           was
           I
           :
           and
           most
           of
           all
           they
           whom
           god
           hath
           giuen
           and
           called
           to
           suffer
           for
           giuing
           testimonie
           to
           his
           workes
           ,
           
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           me
           .
           Such
           aboue
           all
           others
           must
           with
           Peter
           &
           Iohn
           say
           :
           
             we
             can
             not
             but
             speake
             and
             publish
             the
             thinges
             which
             we
             haue
             seene
             and
             heard
             .
          
           And
           if
           at
           all
           times
           we
           ought
           to
           testifie
           ,
           make
           knowne
           ,
           &
           iustifie
           the
           great
           workes
           of
           god
           ,
           much
           more
           then
           ,
           when
           such
           a
           worke
           is
           not
           onely
           gainsaid
           ,
           but
           an
           evill
           name
           and
           vile
           report
           brought
           vpon
           it
           ,
           and
           him
           whom
           the
           Lord
           vsed
           theirin
           :
           and
           this
           is
           our
           present
           estat
           and
           condition
           .
        
         
           VVhen
           the
           holy
           ghost
           fell
           vpon
           the
           Apostles
           in
           visible
           manner
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           begane
           to
           speake
           with
           other
           tongs
           ,
           
           as
           the
           spirit
           gaue
           them
           vtterance
           :
           some
           mocked
           and
           said
           ,
           
             they
             are
             full
             of
             new
             wine
             .
          
           Against
           this
           vile
           slaunder
           of
           the
           wonderfull
           worke
           of
           god
           ,
           and
           his
           most
           righteous
           servantes
           ,
           Peter
           stoode
           vp
           and
           made
           an
           Apologie
           sayinge
           :
           
             ye
             men
             of
             Iudah
             these
             are
             not
             drunken
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             yee
             suppose
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             but
             the
             third
             houre
             of
             the
             day
             .
             But
             this
             is
             that
             which
             was
             spoken
             by
             the
             prophet
             Ioell
             &c.
          
           as
           it
           followeth
           their
           vntill
           verse
           37.
           
           
           In
           like
           sorte
           dealt
           our
           blessed
           Sauiour
           in
           this
           very
           worke
           we
           haue
           in
           hand
           .
           when
           he
           cast
           the
           deuill
           out
           of
           some
           which
           were
           possessed
           ,
           the
           people
           in
           deede
           were
           a●●ased
           therat
           ,
           and
           wondered
           saying
           ,
           
             the
             lik●
             was
             neuer
             seene
             in
             Israel
             .
          
           But
           the
           Pharises
           said
           ,
           
           
             he
             casteth
             out
             deuils
             through
             Beelzebub
             the
             prince
             of
             deuils
             .
          
           Against
           this
           blasphemous
           speach
           and
           report
           giuen
           out
           by
           the
           pharises
           ,
           against
           this
           great
           worke
           ,
           and
           Christ
           him selfe
           whom
           theirein
           they
           counted
           for
           a
           coniurer
           ,
           &
           bare
           the
           people
           so
           in
           hand
           ,
           Christ
           Iesus
           maketh
           a
           de●ence
           and
           in
           the
           same
           by
           sundrie
           reasons
           convinceth
           them
           :
           the
           which
           also
           is
           writtē
           for
           our
           learning
           .
           And
           what
           are
           we
           to
           learne
           out
           of
           these
           scriptures
           ?
           surely
           by
           their
           examples
           &
           practise
           ,
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           in
           the
           like
           case
           ,
           and
           when
           such
           occasion
           is
           offered
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           whē
           any
           great
           worke
           of
           god
           is
           wrought
           in
           our
           eyes
           ,
           &
           that
           some
           shall
           goe
           about
           to
           mocke
           at
           it
           :
           and
           bring
           vp
           an
           euill
           name
           of
           it
           :
           that
           then
           and
           in
           such
           a
           case
           we
           must
           not
           be
           silent
           ,
           and
           content
           our selues
           with
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           our selues
           conceiue
           well
           of
           the
           worke
           ,
           and
           profite
           by
           it
           :
           but
           we
           must
           open
           our
           mouthes
           wide
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           it
           ,
           labourīg
           to
           our
           vttermost
           to
           stope
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           gainsayer
           ,
           &
           to
           wipe
           away
           the
           slaunder
           ,
           least
           others
           also
           receiue
           hurt
           thereby
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           may
           haue
           the
           glorie
           of
           his
           work
           of
           allmē
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           .
           And
           as
           all
           the
           beholders
           of
           such
           a
           work
           are
           vpō
           all
           occasions
           to
           beare
           witnes
           therevnto
           ,
           &
           to
           iustifie
           the
           same
           when
           it
           is
           denyed
           or
           slaundered
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           able
           as
           shall
           hereeafter
           further
           appeare
           :
           so
           those
           specially
           vpon
           whom
           the
           worke
           hath
           bene
           wrought
           ,
           or
           haue
           bene
           principall
           witnesses
           theirof
           If
           then
           I
           desire
           to
           walke
           in
           the
           steeps
           of
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           ,
           yea
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           to
           practise
           that
           which
           the
           holy
           ghost
           in
           theire
           examples
           and
           practise
           in
           the
           like
           case
           with
           ours
           ,
           doth
           commend
           vnto
           vs
           :
           how
           could
           I
           doe
           otherwise
           then
           make
           this
           Apologie
           ?
           And
           if
           I
           should
           haue
           abstayned
           from
           the
           publishing
           theirof
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           but
           that
           theirin
           I
           should
           haue
           failed
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           a
           necessarie
           dewtie
           ,
           and
           so
           sinned
           against
           god
           :
           &
           preferred
           my
           owne
           quiet
           before
           the
           glorie
           of
           god
           ,
           and
           good
           of
           his
           people
           .
           Neither
           let
           any
           mā
           thinke
           that
           it
           would
           have
           suffised
           to
           haue
           done
           this
           inspeach
           :
           for
           to
           speake
           all
           that
           might
           be
           said
           in
           a
           corner
           to
           some
           few
           would
           not
           availe
           ,
           seeing
           this
           vile
           slaunder
           and
           evill
           reporte
           of
           the
           workes
           of
           god
           ,
           &
           my selfe
           whom
           god
           vsed
           theirin
           ,
           hath
           spread
           it selfe
           farr
           and
           neare
           ,
           even
           throughout
           the
           whole
           land
           to
           the
           obscuring
           and
           drakening
           yea
           annihilating
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ▪
           it
           was
           necessarie
           therfore
           that
           that
           which
           should
           be
           said
           for
           the
           convincing
           thereof
           and
           in
           iustificati●n
           of
           these
           workes
           should
           goe
           as
           far
           &
           wide
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           without
           printinge
           .
           This
           I
           say
           considered
           it
           were
           not
           sufficient
           for
           me
           ,
           or
           a
           sufficient
           discharge
           of
           my
           dutye
           ,
           to
           wysper
           that
           which
           followeth
           in
           the
           eare
           ,
           or
           speake
           of
           it
           in
           a
           corner
           :
           but
           rather
           to
           speake
           of
           that
           in
           the
           light
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           seene
           in
           darknes
           and
           what
           I
           haue
           heard
           in
           the
           eare
           ,
           and
           beheld
           in
           secret
           places
           ,
           to
           preach
           on
           the
           houses
           .
        
         
         
           Moreover
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           so
           that
           the
           doctrine
           of
           possession
           ,
           and
           of
           dispossession
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           meanes
           thereof
           ,
           etc
           doe
           lye
           in
           a
           manner
           hid
           &
           not
           knowne
           nor
           acknowledged
           almost
           by
           any
           :
           Is
           it
           not
           high
           time
           it
           were
           reuealed
           and
           brought
           to
           light
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           parte
           of
           the
           counsell
           of
           god
           ,
           to
           the
           reuelation
           of
           all
           which
           wee
           are
           debtors
           ?
           And
           when
           can
           any
           thinge
           be
           done
           more
           seasonably
           then
           now
           to
           treat
           both
           of
           the
           generall
           doctrine
           ,
           
           and
           particular
           workes
           we
           speake
           of
           ▪
           what
           can
           come
           in
           better
           season
           then
           even
           now
           a
           treatise
           concerninge
           
             William
             Somers
          
           his
           possession
           ,
           when
           the
           eares
           of
           all
           men
           are
           opened
           ,
           to
           heare
           what
           can
           be
           saide
           as
           touching
           the
           said
           Somers
           ?
           how
           many
           are
           their
           not
           onlye
           of
           the
           common
           sorte
           ,
           but
           of
           those
           which
           are
           noble
           ,
           wise
           ,
           and
           learned
           ,
           which
           are
           verie
           desierous
           to
           be
           informed
           in
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           matter
           ?
           and
           could
           this
           possiblie
           haue
           bene
           done
           but
           by
           this
           course
           I
           haue
           taken
           ?
           And
           by
           whom
           should
           this
           latter
           be
           performed
           ,
           but
           by
           my selfe
           ,
           considering
           I
           onely
           haue
           bene
           a
           cheife
           witnes
           of
           the
           possession
           and
           dispossession
           of
           all
           these
           persons
           controverted
           ,
           and
           called
           by
           god
           therevnto
           ?
           I
           ran
           not
           to
           any
           of
           my selfe
           :
           wherin
           ,
           and
           in
           callinge
           me
           to
           suffer
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           Lord
           seemeth
           to
           me
           to
           haue
           singled
           me
           out
           though
           most
           vnworthy
           ,
           and
           more
           vnfite
           then
           many
           others
           ,
           to
           this
           speciall
           worke
           .
           It
           stoode
           me
           then
           vpon
           to
           performe
           this
           service
           whervnto
           god
           hath
           called
           &
           appoynted
           me
           ,
           otherwise
           I
           should
           haue
           my
           reward
           with
           the
           vnprofitable
           servant
           :
           If
           either
           for
           feare
           or
           slouthfulnes
           I
           had
           fayled
           theirin
           .
           Heerevnto
           I
           might
           add
           ,
           that
           I
           see
           many
           erring
           exceedinglye
           herein
           ,
           and
           greatlie
           mistakinge
           this
           matter
           both
           in
           the
           generall
           and
           particular
           ,
           and
           heereof
           I
           am
           most
           sure
           ,
           and
           able
           also
           to
           make
           that
           evident
           vnto
           them
           .
           should
           I
           then
           haue
           done
           well
           to
           let
           them
           alone
           ?
        
         
           And
           for
           asmuch
           as
           many
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           irreligious
           ,
           but
           of
           such
           as
           professe
           the
           feare
           of
           god
           (
           as
           in
           experience
           I
           haue
           obserued
           ,
           )
           regard
           not
           these
           workes
           of
           god
           :
           either
           receiuing
           the
           false
           report
           that
           is
           givē
           out
           against
           them
           ,
           or
           not
           earnestly
           considering
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           stirring
           vp
           of
           their
           owne
           hartes
           to
           prayse
           god
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           &
           make
           their
           vse
           of
           them
           :
           wherevpon
           it
           cometh
           that
           the
           best
           of
           these
           are
           vnable
           to
           de
           fend
           and
           cleare
           these
           workes
           from
           that
           evill
           name
           of
           counterfeitinge
           which
           is
           cast
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           stope
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           aduersarie
           :
           and
           that
           non
           of
           them
           contendeth
           according
           to
           his
           place
           for
           them
           ,
           &
           the
           convincinge
           of
           the
           aduersarie
           :
           that
           these
           (
           I
           say
           )
           may
           see
           their
           sinne
           &
           be
           prouoked
           with
           others
           to
           heare
           and
           consider
           of
           that
           which
           followeth
           :
           they
           must
           remember
           ,
           that
           all
           
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             great
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             s●ught
             out
             of
             all
             them
             that
             loue
             them
             ,
          
           
           and
           theirfore
           this
           :
           that
           it
           is
           the
           propertie
           of
           a
           wise
           man
           to
           obserue
           the
           workes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           of
           foo●es
           to
           neglect
           or
           not
           regard
           them
           .
           VVhen
           the
           prophet
           
           had
           throughout
           the
           107.
           
           Psalme
           made
           mention
           of
           the
           manifould
           workes
           or
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           often
           moued
           men
           to
           
             confesse
             before
             the
             Lord
             his
             louing
             kindnes
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             his
             wonderfull
             works
             before
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             ,
          
           he
           concludeth
           thus
           :
           
             who
             is
             wise
             that
             he
             may
             obserue
             these
             thinges
             ?
          
           In
           the
           77.
           
           Psalme
           the
           prophet
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Church
           saith
           :
           
             I
             remembred
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             I
             did
             also
             meditate
             in
             all
             thy
             workes
             ,
             and
             did
             deuise
             of
             thine
             actes
             .
          
           And
           Dauid
           thus
           ▪
           I
           
             meditate
             in
             all
             thy
             workes
             ,
             I
             doe
             meditate
             the
             workes
             of
             thine
             handes
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Lordes
           great
           workes
           :
           
             He
             hath
             made
             his
             wonderfull
             workes
             to
             be
             had
             in
             remembrance
             .
          
           VVhen
           the
           Lord
           then
           doth
           any
           great
           worke
           ,
           we
           must
           remember
           and
           obserue
           it
           ,
           
           yea
           meditate
           theirin
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           the
           better
           behold
           the
           power
           ,
           the
           wisdome
           ,
           the
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           prayse
           and
           magnifie
           him
           for
           the
           same
           .
           
             Thou
             Lord
          
           (
           saith
           the
           prophet
           .
           )
           
             hast
             made
             me
             glad
             by
             thy
             works
             ,
          
           I
           
             will
             reioyce
             in
             the
             workes
             of
             thine
             hands
             .
             O
             Lord
             ,
             how
             glorious
             are
             thy
             workes
             ?
          
           And
           againe
           :
           
             declare
             his
             workes
             amonge
             the
             people
             :
             singe
             vnto
             him
             sing
             prayse
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             talke
             of
             all
             his
             wonderfull
             workes
             .
          
           And
           as
           thus
           we
           are
           to
           
             obserue
             ,
             meditate
             ,
             and
             remember
             the
             workes
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           prayse
           him
           for
           them
           :
           and
           not
           onely
           so
           ,
           but
           to
           others
           also
           
             talk●
             of
             his
             workes
          
           ,
           &
           declare
           or
           publish
           them
           
             to
             his
             people
          
           :
           so
           it
           is
           the
           duetie
           of
           all
           the
           Lords
           people
           to
           iustifie
           and
           defend
           them
           ,
           when
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           slaunder
           raysed
           vpon
           them
           ,
           as
           partly
           is
           touched
           before
           .
           VVhen
           Christ
           had
           cast
           the
           deuill
           out
           of
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           pharisees
           had
           slaundered
           that
           worke
           of
           his
           ,
           (
           as
           is
           aforesaid
           ,
           )
           affirminge
           that
           he
           did
           it
           by
           the
           deuill
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           onely
           convince
           them
           :
           and
           shew
           the
           haynousnes
           of
           their
           sinne
           ,
           that
           theirin
           they
           had
           committed
           that
           sinne
           which
           should
           neuer
           be
           pardoned
           ,
           even
           the
           sinne
           against
           the
           holye
           ghost
           :
           but
           besides
           admonish
           those
           which
           by
           their
           silence
           did
           approue
           that
           slaunder
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           haue
           iustified
           the
           worke
           ,
           and
           defended
           Christes
           innocencie
           .
           Of
           these
           he
           pronounceth
           ,
           that
           he
           accounteth
           them
           also
           among
           his
           aduersaries
           ,
           
           saying
           :
           
             He
             that
             is
             not
             with
             me
             ,
             is
             against
             me
             &
             he
             that
             gathereth
             not
             with
             me
             ,
             scattereth
             .
             He
             that
             is
             not
             with
             me
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           who
           is
           not
           on
           my
           side
           ▪
           meaninge
           :
           he
           who
           defendeth
           me
           not
           against
           the
           aduersaries
           :
           my
           workes
           against
           the
           slaunders
           they
           giue
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           my
           doctrines
           against
           theire
           obiections
           ,
           
             he
             is
             against
             me
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           him
           I
           recken
           in
           the
           number
           of
           my
           aduersaries
           .
           VVherby
           we
           may
           learne
           ,
           (
           to
           applye
           this
           scripture
           more
           nearely
           )
           that
           it
           is
           not
           ●nough
           ,
           not
           to
           slaunder
           or
           impugne
           the
           workes
           of
           God
           which
           haue
           bene
           wrought
           amonge
           vs
           ,
           as
           some
           doe
           :
           but
           that
           moreover
           we
           take
           heede
           that
           we
           approue
           not
           the
           slaunder
           of
           counterfeiting
           giuen
           out
           against
           them
           by
           our
           silence
           ,
           but
           open
           our
           movthes
           in
           the
           defence
           and
           iustification
           of
           them
           .
           Otherwise
           we
           shal
           be
           reckened
           by
           Christ
           in
           the
           number
           of
           aduersaries
           .
           And
           here
           
           vnto
           tendeth
           that
           other
           sayinge
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           :
           
             wisdome
             is
             iustified
             o
             her
             children
             .
          
           As
           this
           teacheth
           all
           of
           vs
           our
           dutie
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           contend
           for
           these
           workes
           of
           god
           ,
           iustifiyng
           them
           ,
           to
           which
           purpose
           I
           alledge
           it
           so
           particularlye
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           hath
           (
           through
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           )
           prouoked
           me
           to
           write
           the
           treatise
           following
           in
           iustification
           of
           these
           works
           ,
           and
           another
           treatise
           for
           the
           taking
           away
           of
           that
           slaunder
           of
           counterfeiting
           ,
           which
           Sathan
           hath
           raysed
           vp
           for
           the
           obscuringe
           of
           them
           .
           The
           Lord
           giue
           those
           who
           professe
           them selues
           to
           be
           frends
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           of
           his
           side
           ,
           to
           shew
           it
           in
           taking
           parte
           with
           him
           against
           his
           adversaries
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             D.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           HISTORY
           OF
           THE
           7.
           
           IN
           LANCASHIRE
           .
        
         
           At
           Cleworth
           in
           Lancashire
           within
           the
           parish
           of
           Leigh
           ,
           ther
           dweleth
           one
           
             Nicholas
             Starchie
          
           gentleman
           who
           having
           only
           two
           children
           it
           went
           thus
           with
           them
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           februari
           1594
           first
           Anne
           his
           daughter
           being
           9
           Yeares
           olde
           ,
           was
           taken
           with
           a
           dumpish
           and
           heauie
           countenaunce
           and
           with
           a
           certaine
           fearefull
           starting
           and
           pulling
           together
           of
           her
           body
           ▪
           about
           a
           weeke
           after
           
             Iohn
             Starchie
          
           his
           sonne
           of
           the
           age
           of
           10
           yeares
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           going
           to
           the
           schoole
           was
           compelled
           to
           shout
           ,
           neither
           was
           able
           to
           staie
           himselfe
           .
           after
           the
           waxed
           worse
           and
           worse
           ,
           falling
           into
           often
           and
           extreame
           fits
           ,
           
             M
             Starchie
          
           seeking
           for
           remidy
           ,
           after
           9
           or
           10
           weekes
           ,
           heard
           of
           one
           
             Edmund
             Hartlay
          
           a
           coniurer
           to
           whom
           he
           repaired
           ,
           made
           knowne
           his
           greife
           ,
           &
           with
           large
           profers
           craued
           his
           helpe
           .
           Hartlay
           comes
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           had
           vsed
           certaine
           popish
           charmes
           and
           hearbs
           by
           degrees
           ,
           the
           children
           were
           at
           quiet
           ,
           and
           so
           continued
           ,
           seeming
           to
           be
           well
           almost
           a
           yeare
           and
           halfe
           .
           all
           which
           time
           Hart.
           came
           often
           to
           visit
           them
           .
           at
           length
           he
           fained
           as
           thought
           he
           would
           haue
           gone
           into
           another
           country
           ,
           but
           wether
           
             M
             Star.
          
           might
           not
           know
           :
           when
           he
           begane
           to
           goe
           his
           way
           ,
           Iohn
           fell
           of
           bleedinge
           ,
           then
           presently
           he
           was
           sent
           for
           again
           ,
           who
           affirmed
           that
           if
           he
           had
           bene
           40
           rodes
           of
           ,
           no
           man
           could
           hau
           stanched
           him
           .
           &
           thus
           it
           fell
           out
           at
           other
           tims
        
         
           
             M
             Starchie
          
           herevpon
           feareing
           lest
           his
           children
           would
           be
           troubled
           in
           his
           absence
           ,
           &
           he
           vncertaine
           where
           to
           find
           him
           ,
           offered
           to
           giue
           him
           his
           table
           to
           tarie
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           did
           for
           a
           certaine
           spac●
           but
           after
           couenaunted
           with
           him
           to
           giue
           him
           an
           annuel
           pension
           of
           40s
           for
           his
           assistance
           in
           time
           of
           neede
           :
           which
           pension
           was
           assured
           him
           in
           writing
           ,
           and
           began
           at
           Michaels
           day
           1598.
           wherwith
           Hartlaye
           not
           beinge
           satisfed
           ,
           desiered
           more
           ,
           an
           house
           and
           ground
           :
           whervnto
           because
           
             M
             Starchi
          
           would
           not
           accord
           ,
           he
           threatened
           in
           a
           fume
           (
           
             M
             Starchie
          
           being
           absent
           but
           in
           the
           heareing
           of
           diuers
           )
           that
           if
           he
           would
           not
           fulfil
           his
           minde
           ,
           he
           would
           make
           such
           a
           shout
           as
           neuer
           was
           at
           Cleworth
           and
           so
           therwas
           indeed
           ,
           not
           only
           vpon
           the
           day
           and
           at
           the
           instant
           of
           there
           dispossession
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           day
           before
           :
           when
           7.
           of
           them
           both
           the
           afternoone
           and
           in
           the
           euening
           ,
           sentforth
           such
           a
           strange
           supernaturall
           ,
           and
           fearfull
           noyse
           or
           loud
           whupping
           ,
           as
           the
           like
           vndoubtedly
           was
           neuer
           hard
           at
           Cleworth
           ,
           nor
           it
           I
           think
           in
           England
           .
           this
           he
           said
           in
           September
           1596.
           &
           one
           the
           17
           day
           of
           Nouember
           folowing
           they
           both
           began
           to
           be
           troubled
           againe
           after
           so
           long
           rest
           .
        
         
           On
           a
           certaine
           time
           Hartlay
           went
           with
           
             M
             Starchy
          
           to
           his
           fathers
           house
           in
           Whally
           parishe
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           tormented
           sore
           all
           night
           .
           The
           next
           day
           ,
           beinge
           recouered
           ,
           he
           went
           into
           a
           little
           wood
           ,
           not
           farr
           from
           the
           house
           where
           he
           maide
           a
           circle
           about
           a
           yarde
           and
           halfe
           wyde
           ,
           deuidingit
           into
           4
           partes
           ,
           making
           a
           crosse
           at
           every
           Diuision
           :
           and
           when
           he
           had
           finished
           his
           worke
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           
             M
             Starchie
          
           and
           desiered
           him
           to
           go
           and
           tread
           out
           the
           circle
           ,
           saying
           ,
           I
           may
           not
           treade
           it
           out
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           further
           ,
           I
           will
           meete
           with
           them
           that
           went
           about
           my
           death
           .
           when
           
             M
             starchie
          
           saw
           this
           wreched
           
           The
           1.
           or
           .
           2.
           weeke
           of
           Lent
           
             Mistres
             Starchie
          
           required
           them
           all
           .
           5.
           to
           tell
           her
           how
           they
           were
           handled
           ,
           that
           certaine
           knowledge
           might
           be
           had
           thereof
           to
           the
           preachers
           :
           
           they
           all
           ;
           answered
           ,
           that
           an
           angell
           like
           a
           doue
           was
           come
           from
           god
           ,
           &
           that
           they
           must
           follow
           him
           to
           heauen
           ,
           which
           way
           soeuer
           he
           would
           lead
           them
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           through
           neuer
           so
           litle
           a
           hole
           ,
           for
           he
           toulde
           them
           he
           coulde
           drawe
           them
           through
           ,
           and
           soe
           they
           ran
           vnder
           the
           beds
           ,
           And
           
             Elizabeth
             Hardman
          
           was
           vnder
           a
           bedde
           making
           a
           hole
           ,
           and
           beinge
           asked
           what
           she
           did
           ?
           she
           said
           that
           she
           must
           goe
           through
           the
           wall
           for
           she
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           her
           lad
           on
           the
           other
           would
           soone
           make
           a
           hole
           .
           she
           would
           (
           on
           a
           time
           )
           haue
           leaped
           out
           of
           the
           casement
           through
           the
           glasse
           windowe
           .
        
         
           About
           a
           fortnight
           or
           .
           3.
           weekes
           before
           their
           deliuery
           ,
           
             Elinor
             Hollande
          
           and
           
             Elizabeth
             Hardman
          
           foretould
           how
           many
           fits
           they
           shoulde
           haue
           before
           they
           slept
           .
           and
           to
           morrowe
           quoth
           
             El.
             Hol.
          
           in
           the
           forenoone
           I
           must
           haue
           a
           fit
           of
           3
           howers
           long
           .
           when
           the
           tyme
           came
           shee
           bad
           them
           set
           the
           hower
           glasse
           .
           they
           set
           it
           behind
           her
           out
           of
           her
           sight
           ,
           her
           eys
           also
           was
           closed
           .
           she
           was
           senclesse
           ,
           &
           speachlesse
           ,
           saue
           the
           noting
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           which
           she
           truly
           noted
           :
           saying
           ,
           ther
           is
           a
           quareter
           ,
           the
           halfe
           hower
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           glasse
           was
           runne
           out
           ,
           she
           sayd
           turne
           the
           glasse
           ,
           &
           thus
           did
           she
           3.
           tymes
           or
           3.
           howers
           .
           after
           comming
           to
           herselfe
           she
           said
           
             Iesus
             blesse
             mee
          
           .
           which
           all
           of
           them
           vsually
           said
           at
           the
           end
           of
           ther
           fites
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           did
           
             El.
             Hard.
          
           for
           2.
           howers
           ,
           who
           beinge
           demaunded
           how
           the
           knewe
           this
           ,
           answered
           that
           a
           white
           Doue
           told
           them
           so
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           19
           of
           march
           the
           4
           youngest
           went
           on
           ther
           knees
           all
           morning
           vntil
           afternoone
           ,
           ●
           the
           fleed
           from
           all
           the
           familye
           &
           neighbours
           into
           other
           chambers
           ,
           calling
           them
           deuils
           with
           hornes
           creeping
           vnder
           the
           bed
           .
           when
           they
           had
           the
           vse
           of
           theire
           feete
           ,
           their
           tongues
           were
           taken
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           when
           
             Maister
             Hopvvood
          
           a
           Iustice
           of
           peace
           came
           of
           purpose
           to
           take
           their
           testimony
           against
           
             Edmond
             Hartley
          
           to
           
             Lancaster
             Assises
          
           and
           had
           them
           before
           him
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           they
           were
           speachlesse
           ,
           and
           that
           daye
           he
           gott
           no
           answer
           of
           them
           ,
           being
           called
           out
           of
           one
           chamber
           into
           an
           other
           ,
           they
           sank
           down
           by
           the
           way
           speachlesse
           .
           when
           they
           spake
           they
           complayned
           that
           Edmonde
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           speake
           against
           hym
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           
             Iane
             Ashton
          
           a
           maid
           seruant
           in
           the
           house
           (
           the.
           7.
           possessed
           person
           of
           the
           age
           of
           .
           30.
           yeares
           )
           began
           to
           bark
           and
           houle
           when
           she
           shold
           haue
           gon
           to
           bear
           witnes
           against
           
             Edmund
             Hartley
          
           .
           whervpon
           one
           of
           them
           in
           her
           fit
           said
           ah
           Edmond
           dost
           thou
           trouble
           her
           nowe
           when
           she
           shold
           testify
           against
           thee
           ?
           This
           was
           the
           second
           time
           that
           she
           was
           troubled
           .
           Almost
           a
           yeare
           before
           ,
           it
           first
           tooke
           her
           in
           her
           throat
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           had
           a
           pyn
           sticking
           there
           ,
           whervpon
           she
           strayned
           her selfe
           so
           sore
           
           that
           she
           got
           vp
           bloud
           ,
           &
           for
           two
           dayes
           was
           very
           sicke
           ,
           
             Mistirs
             starchie
          
           iest
           gly
           said
           ,
           Iane
           is
           sicke
           of
           the
           hooke
           ,
           nay
           quoth
           Hartlay
           I
           assure
           you
           it
           is
           no
           hooke
           for
           if
           your
           owne
           daughter
           or
           any
           other
           had
           bene
           in
           the
           same
           place
           the
           had
           bene
           so
           serued
           .
           As
           I
           remember
           I
           hard
           them
           say
           that
           
             Iane
             Ashton
          
           had
           gone
           into
           Hartlays
           chamber
           &
           looked
           into
           his
           chest
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           21.
           of
           March
           
             El.
             Hol.
          
           &
           
             El.
             Hard.
          
           for
           3
           daye
           &
           3
           nights
           to
           gether
           could
           nether
           eate
           nor
           drinke
           ,
           nor
           speake
           to
           any
           except
           it
           were
           on
           to
           another
           ,
           &
           to
           ther
           lads
           .
           saue
           that
           their
           lads
           gaue
           them
           leaue
           (
           as
           the
           said
           )
           the
           one
           to
           eate
           a
           toast
           &
           drink
           ,
           the
           other
           a
           sower
           milk
           posset
           .
           And
           it
           .
           notwiihstanding
           that
           permissiō
           thei
           said
           he
           was
           angry
           that
           thei
           had
           eaten
           .
           &
           told
           them
           that
           thie
           should
           not
           be
           quiet
           ,
           vntil
           the
           had
           cast
           it
           vp
           a
           gaine
           so
           the
           vomited
           saying
           ,
           take
           it
           to
           thee
           ,
           here
           it
           is
           againe
           ,
           for
           thou
           gauest
           vs
           lisence
           to
           eate
           it
           ,
           &
           nowe
           thou
           art
           angry
           .
           &
           if
           the
           went
           about
           to
           swallow
           a
           litle
           drink
           the
           were
           so
           taken
           by
           the
           throat
           ,
           that
           the
           pict
           〈◊〉
           vp
           againe
           .
           The
           3
           night
           about
           8
           a
           cloke
           
             El
             H●l
          
           :
           being
           asked
           when
           she
           would
           or
           could
           slepe
           ,
           answred
           ,
           that
           ther
           were
           4
           houers
           it
           to
           come
           .
           before
           she
           could
           slepe
           .
           about
           an
           houre
           &
           halfe
           of
           that
           time
           she
           tooke
           a
           distafe
           ,
           &
           spane
           both
           faster
           &
           finer
           then
           at
           any
           tym
           before
           .
           when
           she
           had
           done
           spinnīg
           she
           said
           vnto
           them
           ,
           now
           shall
           I
           worke
           you
           all
           .
           and
           thencforth
           was
           so
           extreamly
           handled
           ,
           that
           tvo
           could
           scarcely
           rule
           &
           hold
           her
           .
           at
           lengh
           reuerting
           she
           said
           I
           haue
           bene
           sleeping
           3
           daies
           &
           3
           nights
           ,
           and
           now
           I
           faint
           with
           hunger
           .
        
         
           About
           a
           weeke
           before
           there
           deliuerance
           some
           of
           the
           youngest
           vsed
           these
           kind
           of
           speaches
           :
           thou
           naughtie
           lad
           ,
           thou
           makest
           vs
           sicke
           .
           for
           thou
           knowest
           the
           preachers
           will
           come
           shortly
           .
        
         
           This
           generally
           was
           obserued
           in
           the
           5
           youngest
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           gaue
           themselues
           to
           any
           sporte
           ,
           the
           had
           rest
           &
           were
           pleasaunt
           though
           the
           time
           was
           longe
           .
           their
           parents
           report
           beyng
           at
           a
           playe
           in
           a
           neighbour
           gentlemans
           house
           many
           houres
           together
           ,
           the
           were
           quyet
           all
           the
           tyme
           (
           Hartlay
           boested
           that
           he
           had
           kept
           them
           so
           longe
           quyet
           )
           but
           one
           the
           contrary
           as
           soone
           as
           the
           went
           about
           any
           godly
           exercise
           the
           were
           trobled
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           brifly
           touching
           those
           6
           at
           Cleworth
           ,
           &
           the
           strange
           accedents
           which
           fell
           out
           there
           ,
           as
           also
           how
           in
           all
           probabilitie
           it
           came
           to
           be
           so
           with
           them
           .
           now
           let
           vs
           returne
           to
           
             Marg
             Byrom
          
           of
           Salford
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           be
           vexed
           in
           like
           sort
           ,
           by
           the
           appoyntment
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           by
           the
           same
           mediat
           hand
           ,
           the
           devil
           ,
           and
           Hartlay
           the
           coniurer
           .
        
         
           The
           10
           of
           Ianuary
           (
           beyng
           the
           4
           day
           after
           her
           trouble
           begane
           )
           as
           shee
           sate
           by
           the
           kitchyne
           fyre
           ,
           shee
           was
           throwne
           towardes
           the
           fire
           ,
           lyinge
           alonge
           hard
           by
           the
           chimneye
           barres
           as
           though
           shee
           should
           haue
           bene
           rosted
           .
           Thence
           the
           drwe
           her
           and
           hauinge
           continued
           a
           longe
           tyme
           in
           the
           fitte
           and
           recouerynge
           ,
           about
           halfe
           an
           houer
           after
           ,
           as
           s●ee
           satte
           in
           a
           Chaire
           ,
           shee
           was
           throwne
           headlonge
           vnder
           the
           boarde
           
           but
           had
           no
           harme
           ,
           and
           thus
           was
           she
           suddenly
           and
           violently
           cast
           sundrie
           times
           after
           .
        
         
           She
           being
           desired
           to
           tel
           how
           her
           fits
           held
           her
           ,
           said
           that
           she
           thought
           ,
           somthing
           rouled
           in
           her
           belly
           like
           a
           calfe
           and
           laye
           euer
           on
           her
           left
           side
           &
           when
           it
           rose
           vp
           from
           her
           belly
           towardes
           her
           hart
           ,
           she
           thought
           the
           head
           and
           nose
           therof
           had
           bene
           full
           of
           nailes
           ,
           wherwith
           being
           pricked
           she
           was
           compelled
           to
           scrike
           aloud
           with
           veri
           paine
           and
           feare
           .
           when
           her
           belly
           was
           swollē
           ,
           it
           lift
           her
           vp
           ,
           &
           so
           bounsed
           that
           it
           would
           picke
           of
           the
           hand
           of
           him
           that
           held
           her
           downe
           ,
           &
           somtyme
           the
           parti
           himselfe
           that
           held
           her
           farr
           of
           .
           when
           her
           belly
           slaked
           there
           went
           out
           of
           hir
           mouth
           a
           coulde
           breath
           ,
           (
           that
           made
           her
           mouth
           very
           coulde
           )
           which
           caused
           her
           to
           barke
           and
           houle
           ,
           then
           plumpte
           it
           downe
           into
           her
           body
           like
           a
           colde
           longe
           whetstone
           on
           her
           left
           side
           when
           her
           belly
           was
           smale
           ,
           then
           was
           the
           rest
           of
           her
           body
           be
           numed
           with
           colde
           ,
           wherwith
           shee
           so
           quaked
           ,
           that
           her
           teeth
           chattered
           in
           her
           head
           ,
           and
           if
           she
           went
           to
           warme
           her
           ,
           she
           was
           presenly
           pickt
           backward
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           end
           of
           Ianuary
           from
           
             M
             Starchies
          
           ,
           hom
           she
           wēt
           to
           Salford
           ,
           a
           towne
           adioyning
           to
           Manchester
           ,
           accompanyed
           with
           Hartlay
           and
           on
           other
           .
           the
           next
           morninge
           as
           Hartlay
           prayed
           ouer
           her
           in
           afite
           ,
           came
           one
           
             M
             Palmer
          
           a
           preacher
           of
           Manchester
           ,
           who
           asked
           him
           what
           he
           was
           doinge
           :
           he
           answeared
           prayinge
           thou
           pray
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           pray
           ,
           quoth
           he
           .
           what
           prayer
           canst
           thou
           say
           ,
           none
           saide
           he
           ,
           but
           the
           Lordes
           prayer
           .
           say
           it
           ,
           quoth
           he
           the
           which
           as
           I
           remember
           he
           coulde
           not
           say
           .
           he
           then
           as
           a
           priuat
           man
           examined
           him
           ,
           and
           after
           had
           him
           before
           two
           Iustices
           of
           peace
           :
           from
           whom
           he
           brought
           him
           by
           ther
           appointment
           to
           
             Marg.
             Byr
          
           :
           to
           heare
           what
           she
           could
           say
           against
           him
           :
           but
           as
           soone
           as
           she
           saw
           him
           shee
           straightwaye
           became
           speachlesse
           ,
           and
           was
           cast
           downe
           backwardes
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           the
           2
           tyme.
           and
           5.
           tymes
           was
           dumbe
           when
           Hartlay
           came
           in
           her
           sight
           ,
           this
           morning
           as
           she
           came
           to
           the
           fier
           ,
           she
           sawe
           a
           great
           blacke
           dogge
           ,
           with
           a
           monstrous
           taile
           ,
           a
           long
           chaine
           open
           mouth
           comming
           apace
           tawardes
           her
           ,
           and
           running
           by
           her
           left
           side
           cast
           her
           on
           her
           face
           hard
           by
           the
           fier
           ,
           houlding
           her
           tounge
           for
           halfe
           an
           hower
           ,
           but
           leavinge
           at
           libertie
           her
           eyes
           and
           handes
           .
           a
           litle
           after
           a
           bygg
           blacke
           catt
           staringe
           fearfully
           at
           her
           came
           runinge
           by
           her
           left
           side
           and
           threwe
           her
           backward
           taking
           from
           her
           the
           vse
           both
           of
           her
           eyes
           and
           handes
           ,
           which
           with
           yes
           king
           were
           euer
           losed
           .
           about
           halfe
           hower
           after
           that
           fit
           :
           it
           came
           like
           a
           bige
           mouse
           and
           lept
           vpon
           her
           left
           knee
           ,
           cast
           her
           backward
           ,
           took
           a
           waye
           her
           tongue
           ,
           eyes
           ,
           and
           sences
           ,
           that
           she
           lay
           as
           dead
           ,
           and
           when
           she
           came
           to
           any
           feeling
           ,
           it
           puft
           vp
           her
           bellye
           as
           a
           fore
           .
           these
           visions
           and
           fites
           ordinarely
           troubled
           her
           for
           6
           weeks
           every
           day
           on
           the
           day
           time
           as
           is
           said
           .
           &
           commōly
           everi
           night
           it
           sat
           (
           as
           she
           though
           )
           on
           her
           head
           very
           heavi
           laying
           (
           as
           it
           semed
           to
           her
           )
           4.
           great
           figers
           on
           her
           browes
           ,
           that
           she
           
           was
           not
           able
           to
           opē
           her
           eies
           .
           otfē
           times
           she
           cried
           to
           her
           mother
           ,
           that
           the
           should
           sit
           from
           of
           her
           Head
           ,
           asking
           who
           it
           was
           that
           held
           her
           ●oe
           straight
           .
           &
           though
           she
           could
           not
           ster
           her
           head
           ,
           it
           hir
           kerchefe
           was
           pulled
           of
           her
           head
           thrice
           commōly
           ,
           she
           notwithstandīg
           lying
           still
           as
           a
           stocke
           from
           9
           to
           3
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           about
           which
           time
           it
           departed
           in
           departing
           somtimes
           gaue
           her
           a
           great
           thumpe
           ,
           on
           the
           hinder
           parte
           of
           her
           head
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           verye
           sore
           for
           2
           Dayes
           after
           .
        
         
           Sixe
           times
           within
           those
           6.
           weekes
           the
           sperit
           would
           not
           suffer
           her
           to
           eate
           or
           drincke
           ,
           it
           tooke
           awaye
           also
           her
           stomake
           .
           if
           shee
           offered
           to
           drincke
           (
           at
           the
           earnest
           motion
           of
           others
           )
           it
           cast
           her
           and
           the
           drincke
           downe
           to
           gether
           .
           At
           other
           tymes
           shee
           did
           eate
           greedily
           ,
           slossinge
           vp
           her
           meate
           like
           a
           greedy
           dogge
           ,
           or
           hogge
           ,
           that
           her
           mother
           and
           her
           freindes
           ,
           weare
           ashamed
           of
           her
           .
           styll
           shee
           was
           hungrye
           and
           cryed
           for
           more
           ,
           saying
           shee
           had
           nothing
           ,
           though
           she
           spared
           no
           kinde
           of
           meate
           :
           allwas
           fish
           that
           cam
           to
           nett
           .
           After
           abundance
           of
           meate
           her
           belly
           semed
           neuer
           the
           fuller
           ,
           that
           she
           marueiled
           which
           waye
           it
           went.
           
        
         
           The
           10
           of
           febuari
           it
           pulled
           her
           as
           she
           thought
           in
           an
           hundred
           peeces
           .
           ther
           came
           out
           of
           her
           mouth
           such
           a
           stincking
           smoke
           ,
           and
           breath
           that
           shee
           could
           not
           endure
           it
           her selfe
           .
           her
           voyce
           and
           crying
           were
           quite
           altered
           ,
           and
           so
           continued
           till
           night
           .
           But
           her
           breath
           stank
           soe
           yll
           a
           day
           and
           a
           nyght
           after
           ,
           that
           her
           neighboures
           could
           not
           enduer
           to
           come
           neare
           her
           .
        
         
           Often
           her
           sences
           were
           taken
           a
           way
           ,
           and
           she
           maid
           as
           styfe
           as
           iron
           ,
           and
           oft
           as
           dead
           even
           breathlesse
           .
           it
           made
           her
           speake
           sharplye
           ,
           hastely
           ,
           and
           by
           snatches
           :
           somtimes
           it
           made
           a
           loud
           noyse
           in
           her
           bellye
           ,
           like
           that
           in
           the
           bellye
           of
           a
           great
           troting
           horse
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           next
           nights
           before
           the
           day
           of
           her
           examination
           concerning
           Hartlay
           ,
           appeared
           the
           deuill
           in
           the
           liknesse
           of
           Hartlay
           requesting
           her
           to
           take
           heed
           what
           she
           sayd
           ,
           and
           to
           speake
           the
           truth
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           was
           come
           promissing
           her
           siiluer
           and
           gould
           .
           she
           answered
           (
           thinking
           it
           to
           be
           Hartlay
           )
           that
           the
           truth
           she
           had
           spoken
           already
           ,
           &
           that
           she
           would
           not
           favour
           him
           neither
           for
           siluer
           nor
           gold
           :
           the
           2
           night
           he
           departed
           saying
           doe
           as
           thou
           wilt
           .
           the
           day
           before
           Hartlay
           his
           execution
           was
           a
           sore
           day
           vnto
           her
           ,
           after
           which
           euery
           day
           she
           went
           to
           morning
           prayer
           ,
           &
           was
           neuer
           troubled
           in
           the
           Church
           save
           the
           1
           day
           ,
           wheron
           it
           took
           her
           about
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           sermon
           ,
           in
           heaving
           vp
           her
           shoulders
           ,
           depriuing
           her
           of
           her
           sences
           after
           the
           recouery
           of
           her
           sences
           ,
           it
           tooke
           away
           the
           vse
           of
           her
           leggs
           :
           and
           thus
           it
           molested
           her
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           the
           admvration
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           about
           an
           hower
           and
           halfe
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           a●●ices
           at
           Lancaster
           was
           Hartlay
           condemned
           and
           hanged
           the
           making
           of
           his
           circle
           was
           chefly
           his
           ouerthrowe
           which
           he
           denyed
           ,
           but
           breaking
           the
           rope
           he
           after
           confessed
           it
           .
        
         
         
           After
           this
           time
           she
           had
           more
           ease
           in
           the
           day
           then
           she
           was
           wont
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           night
           she
           lay
           stif
           and
           stark
           quaking
           and
           trembling
           ,
           till
           the
           day
           she
           came
           to
           Cleworth
           .
        
         
           It
           going
           thus
           with
           the.
           6.
           at
           Cleworth
           and
           the.
           7
           at
           .
           Salford
           ,
           M.
           Starchye
           according
           to
           the
           counsel
           before
           giuen
           him
           ,
           procured
           first
           one
           preacher
           then
           an
           other
           to
           see
           them
           :
           but
           they
           knew
           not
           well
           what
           to
           say
           to
           their
           affliction
           .
           After
           hauing
           intelligence
           by
           D.
           Dee
           his
           butler
           of
           the
           like
           greuous
           affliction
           of
           
             Thomas
             Darling
          
           his
           vncles
           son
           ,
           an
           recouery
           vpon
           the
           aduice
           giuen
           by
           my self
           ,
           he
           requested
           
             D.
             Dee
          
           his
           letter
           vnto
           me
           (
           though
           vnacquainted
           )
           and
           obteyned
           it
           ,
           wherwith
           he
           sent
           his
           owne
           also
           ,
           which
           preuayled
           not
           with
           me
           .
        
         
           Thervppon
           he
           procured
           other
           letters
           wherof
           one
           was
           from
           a
           Iustice
           of
           peace
           therby
           ,
           and
           sent
           the
           second
           time
           vnto
           me
           .
           Then
           I
           crauinge
           first
           the
           aduice
           of
           many
           of
           my
           brethren
           in
           the
           ministery
           ,
           met
           togither
           at
           an
           exercise
           :
           yealded
           to
           M.
           Starchyes
           request
           ,
           &
           about
           3.
           wekes
           after
           went
           thither
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           16.
           of
           March.
           96.
           
           
             M.
             George
             More
          
           pastor
           of
           Cawlke
           in
           
             Dar
             byshire
          
           ,
           and
           my self
           ,
           came
           to
           Cleworth
           .
           VVhither
           when
           we
           were
           come
           M
           Starchy
           tould
           vs
           ,
           that
           his
           sonn
           had
           bene
           well
           ,
           about
           a
           fortnight
           ,
           and
           his
           daughter
           4.
           dayes
           :
           and
           surely
           to
           se
           to
           they
           were
           at
           that
           instant
           as
           well
           and
           free
           from
           any
           possession
           by
           Sathan
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           :
           which
           we
           suspected
           to
           procede
           ,
           from
           the
           subtilty
           of
           the
           diuel
           ,
           &
           so
           it
           proued
           .
           Shortly
           after
           our
           comming
           ,
           as
           we
           sat
           at
           dinner
           ,
           came
           in
           
             Margaret
             Hardman
          
           and
           hir
           sister
           ,
           &
           
             El
             :
             Holland
          
           on
           after
           another
           like
           players
           to
           bid
           vs
           welcom
           :
           forasmuch
           as
           no
           body
           sent
           for
           me
           said
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           am
           come
           of
           my
           owne
           accord
           .
           And
           hauing
           thus
           spoken
           shee
           was
           throwen
           backward
           on
           a
           forme
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           3.
           were
           frangely
           &
           greuosly
           tormented
           .
           Their
           faces
           (
           as
           I
           remember
           )
           were
           dis●igured
           ,
           their
           bodyes
           (
           I
           am
           sure
           )
           greatly
           swelled
           ,
           &
           such
           a
           sensible
           stiring
           &
           rumbling
           within
           their
           bodyes
           ,
           as
           to
           ones
           sight
           and
           feling
           they
           had
           some
           quick
           thing
           within
           each
           of
           them
           :
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           violent
           mouing
           there
           was
           also
           in
           their
           inward
           parts
           :
           (
           especially
           in
           
             M.
             Hardman
          
           )
           as
           was
           easily
           harde
           of
           vs
           that
           were
           present
           .
           I
           remember
           also
           among
           the
           manifold
           pleasant
           speaches
           they
           vsed
           ,
           one
           or
           moe
           of
           spake
           iocondly
           conscerning
           
             Edmond
             Hartlayes
          
           hanging
           ,
           who
           was
           thē
           newly
           executed
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           to
           this
           effect
           .
           Do
           they
           thinke
           they
           coulde
           hang
           the
           diuel
           ?
           I
           wis
           no
           :
           they
           might
           hang
           Ed
           :
           but
           they
           conlde
           not
           hang
           the
           diuel
           :
           no
           maruel
           though
           the
           rope
           brake
           :
           for
           they
           were
           two
           Ed
           :
           and
           the
           diuel
           .
           By
           that
           which
           I
           hard
           of
           his
           fits
           (
           wherof
           wee
           haue
           partly
           hard
           before
           )
           I
           for
           my
           part
           then
           thought
           ,
           &
           doe
           so
           still
           that
           in
           the
           end
           he
           who
           had
           so
           sweetly
           (
           by
           kisses
           forsooth
           )
           sent
           the
           diuel
           into
           so
           many
           ,
           had
           by
           the
           iust
           iudgment
           of
           god
           ,
           the
           diuell
           sent
           into
           him
           .
        
         
         
           Then
           harde
           we
           
             Iane
             Ashton
          
           howling
           ,
           and
           perceiueing
           it
           was
           supernaturall
           ,
           and
           hearing
           also
           other
           strang
           things
           concerning
           her
           ,
           especiall
           ye
           that
           which
           was
           new
           fallen
           out
           of
           the
           swellīg
           of
           her
           belly
           wherof
           you
           shall
           heare
           :
           we
           affirmed
           that
           we
           thought
           that
           she
           also
           was
           possessed
           ,
           which
           neither
           the
           family
           ,
           nor
           the
           mayd
           her selfe
           mistrusted
           or
           feared
           .
           and
           it
           ther
           was
           cause
           .
           for
           besides
           her
           first
           taking
           with
           the
           hoke
           and
           the
           wordes
           Hartly
           vsed
           thervpon
           ,
           and
           kisses
           before
           with
           promis
           of
           mariag
           (
           which
           all
           were
           perhaps
           forgottē
           )
           she
           was
           takē
           with
           barkīg
           as
           the
           rest
           were
           ,
           when
           
             M
             Hopwoode
          
           cam
           to
           examine
           them
           .
           againe
           the
           children
           said
           no
           lesse
           in
           their
           fits
           ,
           for
           when
           she
           cam
           in
           their
           sight
           they
           would
           say
           ,
           come
           and
           helpe
           vs
           for
           thou
           art
           one
           of
           our
           company
           .
           And
           though
           they
           neither
           knew
           nor
           speake
           to
           any
           other
           ,
           yet
           Iane
           they
           knewe
           ,
           and
           speake
           to
           her
           onlye
           in
           these
           wordes
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           shortlye
           come
           in
           amongst
           vs.
           And
           she
           her selfe
           acknowledged
           that
           som
           times
           as
           shecarien
           vp
           hot
           Ianoks
           ,
           she
           thought
           that
           she
           could
           ihaue
           eatē
           vp
           a
           Ianoke
           ,
           &
           often
           did
           eat
           much
           by
           stealth
           ,
           being
           passyng
           hungry
           like
           
             M
             Byrom
          
           ,
           and
           the
           children
           ,
           who
           likwise
           were
           sometymes
           exceedinglye
           greedye
           of
           meate
           .
           This
           day
           also
           an
           hower
           or
           two
           before
           we
           came
           ,
           her
           belly
           began
           to
           swell
           greatly
           ,
           so
           that
           she
           compared
           her
           bellye
           to
           a
           womans
           great
           with
           child
           .
           when
           it
           abated
           a
           little
           ,
           a
           breath
           came
           vp
           her
           throat
           ,
           which
           caused
           yelling
           ,
           after
           it
           fell
           downe
           into
           hir
           body
           like
           a
           cold
           stone
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           with
           M
           By.
           and
           as
           sone
           as
           tydings
           came
           that
           we
           were
           come
           ,
           presently
           her
           belly
           was
           fallne
           ,
           and
           as
           litle
           as
           in
           former
           time
           and
           so
           continued
           .
        
         
           Not
           long
           after
           our
           comming
           all
           7.
           being
           had
           into
           a
           chamber
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           vs
           applyed
           his
           speach
           according
           to
           the
           present
           occasion
           :
           and
           then
           behold
           all
           of
           them
           even
           
             Iane
             Ashton
          
           ,
           and
           
             M
             Starchies
          
           children
           were
           presently
           most
           greuiously
           tormented
           ▪
           Yea
           ,
           Satan
           in
           
             Iohn
             Starchie
          
           exceeded
           for
           crueltye
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           they
           contynued
           all
           that
           afternoone
           .
           3.
           or
           4.
           of
           them
           gaue
           themselues
           to
           Scoffing
           and
           Blasphemy
           ,
           calling
           the
           holy
           Bible
           being
           brought
           vp
           
             bible
             bable
             ,
             bible
             bable
          
           .
           and
           thus
           they
           did
           a
           loud
           and
           often
           All
           or
           most
           of
           them
           ioyned
           together
           in
           a
           strang
           and
           supernatural
           loud
           whupping
           that
           the
           house
           and
           ground
           did
           sound
           therwith
           againe
           by
           reason
           wherof
           we
           were
           dryven
           (
           as
           I
           maye
           say
           )
           out
           of
           the
           chamber
           and
           keept
           out
           for
           that
           daye
           .
        
         
           This
           evening
           we
           did
           vse
           some
           words
           of
           exhortation
           ,
           for
           the
           sanctefiyng
           of
           our selues
           and
           the
           family
           ,
           against
           the
           next
           dayes
           seruice
           :
           immediately
           before
           which
           they
           all
           sent
           forth
           as
           they
           had
           before
           )
           a
           supernaturall
           loud
           whupping
           and
           yellyng
           ,
           such
           as
           would
           haue
           amased
           one
           to
           haue
           gone
           into
           the
           roome
           wher
           they
           were
           ,
           but
           as
           one
           of
           vs
           opened
           his
           mouth
           they
           were
           presentlye
           silent
           and
           so
           continued
           .
        
         
         
           The
           next
           morning
           all
           7.
           being
           had
           into
           a
           faire
           larg
           parlor
           ,
           &
           laid
           theron
           couches
           ,
           M.
           
             More
             .
             M.
             Dickens
          
           (
           a
           preacher
           and
           their
           pastor
           )
           and
           my self
           with
           about
           .
           30.
           more
           assembled
           togither
           ,
           spent
           that
           day
           in
           prayer
           with
           fasting
           &
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           all
           the
           parties
           afflicted
           remayninge
           in
           their
           fits
           the
           said
           whole
           day
           .
           Towards
           the
           end
           wherof
           ,
           they
           all
           of
           the
           sudden
           began
           to
           be
           most
           extreamly
           tormēted
           ,
           beting
           vp
           &
           downe
           with
           their
           bodies
           being
           held
           by
           others
           ,
           crying
           also
           (
           6
           of
           them
           )
           aloud
           in
           strang
           and
           supernaturall
           manner
           ,
           &
           after
           they
           lay
           as
           dead
           .
           wherewith
           they
           which
           were
           present
           were
           so
           affected
           :
           that
           leuing
           that
           good
           order
           which
           all
           the
           day
           had
           ben
           kept
           ,
           confusedly
           euery
           on
           with
           voice
           and
           hands
           lifted
           vp
           ,
           cryed
           vnto
           god
           for
           mercy
           in
           their
           behalf
           ,
           and
           the
           lord
           was
           pleased
           to
           heare
           vs
           ,
           so
           as
           .
           6.
           of
           them
           were
           shortly
           delyuered
           ,
           wherin
           we
           with
           them
           reioyced
           ,
           &
           praised
           god
           for
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           that
           was
           dispossesed
           was
           M.
           Byrom
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           residu
           (
           saue
           
             Iane
             Ashton
          
           )
           one
           shortly
           after
           an
           other
           ,
           betwen
           .
           5.
           and.
           6.
           at
           night
           .
           she
           began
           to
           be
           vexed
           by
           sathan
           about
           .
           4
           ,
           or
           .
           5
           ,
           in
           the
           morning
           and
           neuer
           had
           rest
           vntill
           her
           deliuerance
           .
           All
           that
           day
           she
           hard
           only
           a
           humming
           and
           a
           sound
           but
           knewe
           nothing
           what
           was
           said
           :
           she
           could
           thus
           heare
           but
           not
           see
           .
           Somtime
           she
           sawe
           &
           then
           marueyled
           what
           the
           company
           did
           ther
           ,
           and
           how
           she
           got
           thither
           :
           howbeit
           she
           heard
           euery
           idle
           word
           that
           the
           children
           possessed
           had
           ,
           she
           was
           more
           extreamly
           handled
           that
           daye
           then
           any
           before
           ,
           though
           she
           had
           had
           many
           sore
           daies
           .
           She
           was
           euer
           full
           of
           payne
           ,
           and
           it
           semed
           to
           her
           as
           though
           her
           hart
           would
           haue
           burst
           ▪
           she
           strayned
           vpmuch
           fleamy
           and
           bloudy
           matter
           Lastly
           she
           lay
           as
           dead
           for
           the
           space
           of
           half
           an
           houre
           ,
           taking
           no
           breath
           .
           Then
           start
           she
           vp
           most
           ioyfully
           ,
           magnifying
           god
           ,
           with
           such
           .
           a
           cherefull
           countenance
           and
           voyce
           ,
           that
           we
           all
           reioyced
           with
           her
           ,
           but
           were
           somwhat
           amazed
           at
           hir
           suddayn
           lauding
           of
           god
           ,
           with
           such
           freedome
           &
           earnestnes
           in
           speach
           and
           gesture
           .
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Starchy
          
           the
           next
           was
           so
           miserably
           rent
           that
           aboundance
           of
           blod
           gushed
           out
           both
           at
           his
           nose
           and
           mouth
           .
           As
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           so
           that
           day
           he
           gnashed
           fearfully
           with
           his
           teeth
           ,
           he
           also
           lay
           as
           dead
           about
           the
           like
           time
           ,
           soe
           that
           some
           said
           to
           vs
           ,
           he
           seemeth
           to
           be
           dead
           .
           Then
           start
           he
           vp
           likwise
           on
           the
           suddain
           ,
           &
           praysed
           god
           in
           most
           cherful
           &
           comfortable
           manner
           .
           And
           so
           did
           the
           rest
           ,
           who
           also
           made
           sundry
           tymes
           greate
           shewe
           of
           vomyting
           and
           nowe
           and
           then
           vomyted
           indeede
           ,
           somthing
           like
           fleam
           thick
           spettle
           .
           Theis
           .
           4.
           especially
           .
           3.
           of
           them
           vsed
           much
           light
           behauinur
           and
           vayn
           gestures
           ,
           sundry
           also
           filthy
           scurrilous
           speaches
           ,
           but
           whispering
           then
           for
           the
           most
           part
           among
           themselues
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           were
           no
           let
           to
           that
           holy
           exercise
           we
           then
           had
           in
           hand
           .
           Somtimes
           also
           they
           spake
           blasphemy
           calling
           the
           word
           preached
           ,
           
             bible
             bable
             he
             will
             neuer
             haue
             done
             prating
             ,
             prittle
             prattle
          
        
         
         
           M
           ,
           Hardman
           
             why
             lest
             M.
          
           More
           
             was
             praching
             vsed
             these
             wordes
          
           ,
           I
           must
           goe
           I
           must
           away
           :
           I
           cannot
           tarrie
           ,
           whither
           shall
           I
           goe
           ?
           I
           am
           hot
           ,
           I
           am
           too
           hot
           .
           I
           will
           not
           dye
           ,
           
             iterating
             them
             all
             .
             which
             wordes
             did
             greatly
             incourage
             vs.
             
          
        
         
           VVhen
           these
           6
           were
           deliuered
           ,
           some
           desired
           to
           know
           how
           they
           assuered
           themselues
           therof
           ,
           and
           they
           answered
           as
           followeth
           .
           
             M
             Byr
          
           :
           said
           that
           she
           felt
           it
           come
           vp
           from
           her
           bellye
           towardes
           her
           brest
           ,
           thence
           to
           her
           throat
           :
           
           when
           it
           left
           her
           throate
           it
           gaue
           her
           a
           sore
           lug
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           whyle
           a
           darke
           mist
           dazeled
           her
           eyes
           .
           Then
           she
           felt
           it
           to
           go
           out
           of
           her
           mouth
           ,
           but
           it
           left
           behind
           it
           asore
           throat
           &
           afilthy
           smel
           ,
           that
           aweke
           after
           her
           meate
           was
           vusauary
           .
           It
           went
           out
           in
           the
           liknes
           of
           a
           crowes
           head
           rounde
           ,
           (
           as
           to
           her
           semed
           )
           and
           sate
           in
           the
           corner
           of
           the
           parlor
           ,
           with
           darknes
           about
           it
           a
           whyle
           .
           Then
           went
           it
           with
           such
           a
           flash
           of
           fyer
           out
           of
           the
           windowe
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Parlor
           semed
           on
           fyre
           ,
           to
           her
           onlye
           .
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Starchie
          
           :
           said
           it
           went
           from
           hym
           lyke
           a
           man
           with
           a
           bulch
           on
           his
           blacke
           very
           yll
           fauored
           .
           and
           presently
           he
           returned
           to
           haue
           reentered
           ,
           but
           he
           withstood
           hym
           strong
           in
           faith
           .
           the
           same
           in
           effect
           said
           
             M
             Hard.
             Anne
             Starchy
          
           said
           ,
           he
           went
           like
           a
           foule
           vgly
           man
           ,
           with
           a
           white
           beard
           and
           a
           great
           bulch
           on
           his
           brest
           as
           big
           as
           a
           mans
           head
           .
           and
           straitway
           returned
           to
           haue
           reentered
           ,
           but
           she
           faithfully
           resisted
           ,
           Euen
           so
           said
           
             El.
             Hol.
          
           the
           whit
           beard
           excepted
           .
        
         
           
             El.
             Hard
          
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           like
           an
           vrchin
           ,
           and
           went
           through
           a
           very
           litle
           hole
           (
           as
           she
           thought
           )
           out
           of
           the
           parler
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           hand
           returned
           a
           gaine
           in
           a
           very
           foule
           shape
           promising
           her
           golde
           ,
           and
           whatsoeuer
           shee
           would
           desier
           ,
           if
           she
           would
           giue
           him
           leaue
           to
           enter
           againe
           ,
           but
           she
           yealded
           not
           .
           then
           he
           threatened
           to
           cast
           her
           into
           a
           pit
           ,
           saying
           somtime
           thou
           wilt
           go
           a
           lone
           .
           he
           said
           also
           ,
           he
           would
           cast
           her
           into
           the
           fyre
           ,
           and
           breake
           her
           neck
           ,
           but
           she
           resisting
           he
           departed
           like
           an
           vrchine
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           the
           first
           dayes
           worke
           was
           happily
           ended
           .
           But
           behold
           the
           slight
           of
           the
           wyly
           serpent
           ,
           for
           when
           we
           were
           all
           at
           rest
           ,
           the
           sperits
           sett
           vpon
           the
           5
           little
           children
           ,
           like
           so
           many
           wulues
           the
           seely
           Lambes
           .
           the
           poore
           children
           being
           newly
           recouered
           ,
           and
           suddenly
           inuaded
           ,
           wereso
           frighted
           that
           they
           clasped
           fast
           about
           their
           middles
           that
           lay
           with
           them
           and
           hid
           their
           faces
           with
           ther
           bed
           clothes
           .
           M.
           Dickons
           was
           called
           down
           who
           comming
           saw
           them
           resisting
           ,
           and
           encouraged
           them
           to
           standfast
           neuer
           to
           yeald
           ,
           but
           to
           pray
           and
           resist
           with
           faith
           .
           &
           shortly
           they
           were
           well
           and
           fell
           a
           slepe
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           we
           inquired
           how
           the
           were
           assalted
           .
           M.
           By.
           said
           it
           cam
           to
           her
           like
           an
           vgly
           black
           man
           with
           shoulders
           higher
           then
           his
           head
           ,
           promysing
           her
           enought
           if
           she
           wold
           consent
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           lye
           still
           when
           she
           vtterly
           denyed
           him
           and
           prayed
           against
           him
           ,
           he
           threatned
           to
           cast
           her
           into
           apitt
           as
           she
           went
           home
           .
           But
           when
           she
           resisted
           he
           
           cast
           her
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           departed
           twise
           as
           byg
           ,
           and
           foule
           as
           hee
           came
           ,
           with
           two
           flashes
           of
           fyer
           ,
           one
           before
           &
           another
           after
           him
           ,
           making
           a
           noyse
           like
           a
           great
           wynd
           among
           trees
           .
           She
           was
           not
           assaulted
           at
           midnight
           with
           the
           5
           but
           after
           supper
           before
           she
           went
           to
           bed
           .
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Starchy
          
           sayd
           he
           came
           in
           the
           former
           likenes
           ,
           making
           many
           large
           proffers
           ,
           baggs
           of
           gould
           &c.
           
           But
           when
           he
           sawe
           he
           nothing
           preuayled
           with
           sugred
           wordes
           ,
           he
           vsed
           terrible
           menaces
           ,
           saying
           he
           wold
           breake
           his
           neck
           &c.
           
           
             Anne
             Starchy
          
           said
           he
           came
           in
           the
           former
           likenes
           .
        
         
           
             M.
             Hard.
          
           said
           he
           came
           in
           the
           same
           forme
           he
           went
           out
           proffring
           golde
           but
           she
           refusing
           ,
           he
           threatned
           to
           breake
           her
           necke
           ,
           cast
           her
           into
           a
           pyt
           ,
           and
           drowne
           her
           and
           so
           departed
           .
        
         
           
             El.
             Hard.
          
           said
           he
           came
           like
           a
           beare
           with
           fyer
           in
           his
           mouth
           wherwith
           she
           was
           so
           terrifyed
           that
           she
           lept
           quite
           out
           of
           her
           bed
           ,
           and
           rann
           from
           him
           ,
           she
           wist
           not
           whither
           :
           but
           one
           of
           the
           company
           stayed
           her
           .
           Then
           he
           desyred
           her
           to
           open
           her
           mouth
           ,
           as
           he
           opened
           his
           ,
           shewing
           her
           two
           bagges
           ,
           one
           of
           siluer
           an
           other
           of
           gold
           ,
           promising
           her
           9
           times
           as
           much
           but
           not
           preuayling
           he
           ran
           away
           as
           a
           beare
           that
           breakes
           loose
           from
           the
           stake
           when
           she
           was
           layd
           downe
           and
           prayed
           ,
           he
           came
           agayn
           like
           an
           ape
           ,
           promising
           her
           golde
           &c
           ,
           at
           her
           pleasure
           .
           Then
           he
           menaced
           to
           cast
           her
           out
           of
           the
           windowe
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           fyer
           if
           euer
           she
           stood
           neare
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           departed
           :
           very
           foule
           &
           with
           an
           horrible
           scryke
           .
        
         
           
             El
             :
             Hol.
          
           said
           he
           came
           like
           a
           great
           beare
           with
           open
           mouth
           vpon
           her
           ,
           &
           presently
           turned
           it selfe
           into
           the
           similytude
           of
           a
           white
           doue
           :
           but
           shee
           resisted
           ,
           and
           it
           departed
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           haue
           hard
           of
           the
           dispossession
           of
           6.
           &
           what
           thinges
           fell
           out
           therein
           ,
           as
           also
           presently
           after
           the
           same
           :
           it
           resteth
           that
           we
           conuert
           our
           speach
           to
           
             Iane
             Ashton
          
           the
           7.
           
           Sathan
           vpon
           the
           aforesaid
           day
           towardes
           euening
           put
           her
           to
           extreame
           payne
           ,
           and
           continued
           the
           same
           longe
           very
           neare
           2.
           houres
           after
           their
           deliuerance
           ,
           intising
           her
           to
           say
           he
           was
           gon
           and
           to
           make
           shew
           of
           welfare
           ,
           promising
           that
           he
           would
           not
           molest
           her
           at
           all
           .
           She
           to
           be
           at
           ease
           consented
           ,
           and
           pretended
           in
           wordes
           to
           be
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           ,
           but
           we
           thought
           otherwise
           ,
           because
           the
           signes
           of
           dispossession
           were
           wanting
           .
           After
           she
           had
           herein
           yelded
           to
           the
           diuell
           (
           which
           she
           concealed
           vntill
           after
           her
           deliuerance
           )
           she
           was
           as
           free
           frō
           any
           vexation
           by
           him
           as
           the
           rest
           :
           notwithstanding
           we
           prayed
           or
           shee
           prayed
           :
           wheras
           before
           for
           3.
           houres
           togither
           ,
           her
           fyt
           beinge
           ended
           the
           shortest
           prayer
           that
           might
           bee
           being
           vsed
           ,
           she
           wold
           be
           in
           an
           other
           most
           greuous
           to
           beholde
           .
        
         
           All
           night
           shee
           was
           very
           well
           ,
           the
           next
           morning
           also
           ,
           vntill
           we
           3.
           (
           who
           were
           to
           be
           leaders
           that
           day
           also
           ,
           in
           that
           holy
           action
           we
           had
           in
           hand
           ▪
           hauing
           shut
           our
           dore
           )
           had
           cast
           doune
           our selues
           before
           the
           throne
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           craue
           the
           direction
           &
           assistance
           of
           gods
           spirit
           in
           the
           worke
           
           we
           were
           to
           enter
           vpon
           this
           )
           I
           say
           )
           we
           had
           no
           soner
           don
           ,
           but
           behold
           the
           chamber
           wher
           we
           were
           ,
           yea
           the
           whol
           house
           did
           ring
           of
           her
           a
           gaine
           ,
           wherby
           we
           were
           not
           a
           litle
           comforted
           &
           incouraged
           ,
           to
           enter
           the
           second
           tym
           into
           the
           feild
           .
           for
           therby
           we
           were
           assured
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           not
           deceiued
           ,
           and
           that
           satan
           was
           certainly
           in
           her
           .
           after
           we
           can
           downe
           into
           the
           parlor
           ,
           whether
           many
           more
           resorted
           that
           day
           then
           the
           other
           to
           the
           number
           of
           about
           50.
           we
           all
           being
           exercised
           as
           the
           day
           aforesaid
           .
           This
           morning
           she
           was
           sore
           tormented
           .
           she
           often
           semed
           ,
           to
           vomyt
           vp
           all
           ,
           and
           it
           got
           vp
           only
           alitle
           ,
           fleame
           .
           and
           when
           shee
           hanged
           downe
           her
           head
           to
           vomyt
           ,
           often
           the
           sperit
           would
           all
           to
           shake
           her
           as
           an
           angrie
           mastife
           a
           litle
           cur
           dogg
           ,
           so
           that
           after
           her
           deliuery
           she
           was
           very
           hoarce
           &
           weake
           .
           About
           on
           of
           the
           clocke
           she
           being
           very
           extreamly
           tormēted
           ,
           fel
           a
           wepīg
           that
           teares
           ,
           trickled
           downe
           ,
           &
           after
           lay
           as
           dead
           alitle
           space
           reuerting
           she
           said
           ,
           he
           is
           gon
           ,
           and
           gaue
           thanks
           for
           her
           deliuerance
           .
           it
           went
           out
           like
           a
           great
           breath
           ,
           vgly
           like
           a
           toad
           ,
           roūd
           like
           a
           ball
           &
           within
           an
           houer
           after
           it
           returned
           like
           a
           foule
           big
           blacke
           man
           ,
           but
           she
           resisted
           ,
           &
           it
           departed
           .
           when
           we
           saw
           clearly
           that
           she
           was
           dispossessed
           ,
           we
           asked
           her
           why
           she
           dissemled
           the
           other
           night
           .
           she
           told
           vs
           that
           the
           said
           euening
           it
           was
           com
           vp
           from
           her
           belly
           to
           her
           brest
           ,
           thence
           to
           her
           throat
           ,
           wher
           it
           held
           her
           as
           at
           her
           first
           takīg
           ,
           thence
           to
           her
           head
           .
           then
           she
           said
           ,
           it
           desired
           her
           to
           tell
           vs
           that
           he
           was
           gon
           ,
           &
           promised
           her
           not
           to
           moue
           or
           hurt
           her
           ,
           &
           that
           she
           should
           lack
           nothing
           ,
           why
           said
           we
           ,
           would
           you
           harken
           to
           the
           deuill
           ?
           because
           (
           said
           she
           )
           I
           was
           very
           sore
           ,
           and
           he
           promysed
           me
           ease
           ,
           but
           he
           hath
           deceaued
           me
           .
           quoth
           
             M
             Dickons
          
           beleue
           the
           deuil
           againe
           .
           beware
           of
           lying
           ,
           he
           teacheth
           to
           lye
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           taught
           for
           lying
           .
        
         
           This
           day
           &
           2
           or
           3.
           following
           ,
           the
           vncleane
           spirits
           returned
           euer
           &
           anone
           in
           visible
           formes
           vpon
           all
           7.
           throwing
           some
           of
           them
           violently
           downe
           before
           vs
           all
           ,
           depriuing
           others
           for
           a
           little
           space
           of
           the
           vse
           of
           sō
           member
           of
           thir
           bodies
           ,
           as
           arme
           or
           legg
           :
           sekīg
           also
           both
           by
           godly
           promises
           ,
           of
           siluer
           ,
           gold
           ,
           silks
           ,
           veluit
           ,
           which
           they
           thought
           verily
           they
           saw
           )
           &
           such
           like
           ,
           &
           fearful
           threats
           their
           consents
           to
           reēter
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           should
           seeme
           satan
           cannot
           reenter
           ,
           though
           he
           cane
           first
           enter
           .
           But
           from
           giuing
           such
           consēt
           and
           yealding
           vnto
           satan
           therin
           god
           in
           mercy
           keept
           6.
           of
           them
           :
           who
           since
           that
           tyme
           (
           praysed
           be
           God
           therfore
           )
           were
           neuer
           more
           nor
           lesse
           ,
           they
           nor
           any
           of
           them
           molested
           by
           satan
           vntil
           this
           day
           ,
           neyther
           it
           the
           7
           
             Iane
             Ashton
          
           vntill
           a
           good
           space
           after
           ,
           when
           she
           leauing
           
             M
             Starchies
          
           house
           ,
           went
           and
           dwelt
           in
           a
           place
           of
           ignorance
           &
           among
           papists
           ,
           
           &
           became
           popish
           herselfe
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           hard
           .
           for
           which
           opertunitie
           &
           aduātag
           the
           deuill
           watching
           ,
           &
           noe
           doubt
           compasing
           ,
           he
           then
           recouered
           her
           ,
           &
           now
           dwelleth
           their
           whos
           's
           last
           estat
           
             with
             Kat
             :
             wrights
          
           &
           
             Will.
             Somers
          
           ,
           shall
           be
           worse
           then
           their
           first
           .
        
         
           Here
           followeth
           ,
           the
           story
           of
           William
           Somers
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           HISTORY
           OF
           SOMERS
           .
        
         
           
             William
             Somers
          
           of
           Nottingham
           .
           now
           about
           the
           age
           of
           22.
           yeares
           ,
           sonne
           in
           lawe
           to
           
             Robart
             Cowper
          
           of
           the
           said
           towne
           ,
           and
           by
           trad
           of
           life
           a
           musitian
           :
           about
           8
           or
           9
           yeares
           past
           ,
           as
           he
           iournyed
           from
           Bellyn
           in
           the
           countie
           of
           wigorn
           ,
           (
           wher
           he
           then
           dwelt
           with
           one
           M
           
             Anthonie
             Brackenberie
          
           to
           Bramsgroue
           ,
           a
           market
           towne
           in
           that
           shire
           accompanyed
           with
           an
           old
           woman
           dwelling
           in
           the
           said
           Bellyn
           ,
           found
           an
           hat
           with
           a
           copper
           band
           .
           the
           woman
           requiering
           the
           same
           ,
           he
           gaue
           her
           the
           hat
           though
           vnwillingly
           ,
           but
           the
           band
           he
           vtterly
           refused
           to
           giue
           ,
           suppossing
           it
           to
           be
           of
           gould
           .
           wher
           vpon
           she
           threatning
           him
           said
           
             that
             it
             had
             bene
             as
             good
             for
             him
             to
             haue
             giuen
             it
             her
             .
          
           After
           this
           in
           the
           night
           he
           saw
           a
           strang
           light
           in
           the
           chamber
           wher
           he
           lay
           ,
           which
           cast
           him
           into
           a
           great
           feare
           .
           and
           thus
           he
           continued
           frighted
           for
           a
           time
           .
           shortlye
           after
           
             M.
             Brackenberic
          
           his
           master
           remoued
           to
           Holme
           ,
           neare
           to
           Newark
           vpon
           trēt
           in
           the
           countie
           of
           Nottingham
           being
           ther
           sēt
           about
           his
           masters
           busines
           vnto
           Newark
           in
           the
           way
           as
           he
           wēt
           thither
           ,
           he
           was
           suddēly
           throwne
           into
           adicth
           ,
           som
           8
           yards
           distāt
           from
           the
           high
           way
           wher
           in
           he
           wēt
           .
           after
           he
           had
           layen
           ther
           a
           certaine
           tim
           ,
           he
           got
           vp
           &
           wēt
           forward
           in
           his
           iourney
           ,
           but
           by
           that
           he
           had
           gone
           a
           very
           little
           way
           further
           he
           was
           taken
           agayne
           &
           cast
           into
           a
           throne
           bush
           about
           60.
           yards
           distāt
           from
           the
           high
           way
           :
           but
           how
           he
           cam
           into
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           ditch
           he
           knew
           not
           .
           in
           these
           two
           places
           he
           lay
           for
           the
           space
           of
           som
           4
           houres
           ,
           as
           he
           perceiued
           after
           by
           the
           tyme
           of
           the
           day
           .
           notwithstanding
           this
           let
           ,
           to
           Newark
           he
           went.
           when
           in
           his
           returne
           he
           drewe
           nere
           Holme
           he
           begane
           to
           be
           sicke
           .
           from
           sicknes
           he
           came
           to
           carie
           himself
           after
           that
           strang
           manner
           by
           fyts
           ,
           that
           his
           master
           supposed
           hym
           to
           playe
           the
           counterfeite
           ,
           and
           theirvpon
           he
           whypped
           him
           .
           But
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           whipping
           was
           vsed
           (
           which
           he
           felt
           not
           at
           all
           )
           he
           continued
           after
           that
           same
           manner
           ,
           and
           was
           more
           stranglie
           handled
           euery
           daye
           then
           other
           .
           at
           length
           it
           well
           appeared
           to
           be
           some
           strang
           visitation
           and
           hand
           of
           God
           whervpon
           his
           master
           procured
           on
           in
           the
           ministrie
           to
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           being
           for
           the
           space
           of
           3
           weekes
           or
           ther
           abouts
           a
           continuall
           trouble
           ,
           and
           his
           master
           not
           knowing
           by
           what
           meaines
           to
           procure
           his
           amendment
           :
           sent
           him
           accompanyed
           with
           3
           persones
           to
           Nottingham
           to
           his
           mother
           being
           then
           a
           widowe
           .
           whilste
           he
           was
           at
           Holme
           he
           hard
           somthinge
           say
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           vpon
           such
           a
           day
           he
           would
           leaue
           him
           ,
           &
           not
           com
           vnto
           him
           (
           soe
           far
           as
           I
           remember
           he
           said
           )
           vntill
           the
           end
           of
           6
           yeares
           .
           Now
           after
           he
           had
           bene
           about
           5
           weekes
           at
           Nottingham
           afflicted
           after
           his
           accustomed
           and
           strang
           manner
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           said
           apoynted
           day
           was
           come
           ,
           he
           indeede
           amended
           in
           the
           iudgment
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           soe
           continued
           :
           insomuch
           that
           shortly
           after
           he
           was
           bound
           prentise
           to
           one
           
             Thomas
             Porter
          
           of
           Nottingham
           a
           weauer
           and
           musition
           :
           who
           after
           gaue
           ouer
           his
           trade
           of
           weavinge
           ▪
           and
           betooke
           himselfe
           wholly
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           from
           whom
           the
           said
           
             VVilliam
             Somers
          
           did
           twyse
           rune
           awaye
           .
        
         
         
           About
           the
           20.
           day
           of
           March.
           1596.
           his
           aforesaid
           maister
           
             Thomas
             Porter
          
           sent
           him
           to
           Walton
           in
           Darbyshire
           the
           now
           dwelling
           house
           of
           Sir
           
             William
             Bowes
          
           to
           asister
           of
           his
           wife
           's
           there
           named
           
             Mary
             Milwood
          
           .
           In
           his
           going
           thither
           ther
           met
           him
           in
           Blakewell
           more
           at
           a
           deep
           colepit
           hard
           by
           the
           high
           way
           side
           ,
           
           an
           ould
           woman
           (
           as
           he
           thought
           )
           who
           asked
           him
           
             where
             he
             dwelt
             and
             whithor
             he
             was
             going
             ,
          
           without
           any
           more
           wordes
           .
           About
           a
           myle
           &
           half
           further
           (
           he
           hauing
           gon
           forward
           a
           iournying
           pace
           without
           stay
           )
           *
           she
           met
           him
           agavn
           ,
           and
           passed
           by
           him
           with
           out
           any
           words
           .
           The
           next
           day
           he
           retorning
           from
           Walton
           homewardes
           .
           she
           met
           him
           at
           the
           aforesaid
           pyt
           ,
           and
           asked
           him
           how
           he
           did
           ?
           saying
           further
           ,
           
             I
             must
             haue
             a
             penny
             of
             thee
             .
          
           he
           answered
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           monney
           ,
           
             Thou
             hast
          
           (
           quoth
           she
           )
           
             Mary
             Millwood
             gaue
             thee
          
           .
           2.
           pence
           ,
           I
           
             will
             haue
             a
             penny
             of
             it
             or
             I
             will
             throwe
             thee
             into
             this
             pyt
             and
             breake
             thy
             neck
             .
          
           Herevpon
           for
           feare
           she
           giuing
           him
           2
           pence
           he
           gaue
           hir
           3
           pence
           which
           indeed
           had
           ben
           giuen
           him
           by
           the
           said
           Mary
           .
           After
           this
           she
           put
           hir
           hand
           to
           a
           bag
           she
           had
           about
           hir
           ,
           and
           taking
           thence
           a
           peece
           of
           bread
           with
           butter
           spred
           on
           it
           ,
           bad
           him
           eate
           it
           .
           He
           refusing
           she
           threatned
           hym
           againe
           ,
           to
           throwe
           him
           into
           the
           pyt
           ,
           and
           breake
           his
           neck
           ,
           if
           hee
           would
           not
           eate
           it
           .
           
           whervpon
           (
           greatly
           against
           his
           wil
           and
           for
           feare
           )
           he
           did
           eat
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           eating
           it
           semed
           to
           him
           as
           sweet
           as
           any
           honney
           .
           She
           said
           moreouervnto
           hym
           
             Doest
             thou
             not
             knowe
             Katheryn
             Wright
             ?
          
           no
           quoth
           hee
           ,
           
             she
             is
             my
             neighbor
          
           (
           said
           she
           )
           
             and
             shee
             and
             I
             will
             come
             to
             Notingham
             one
             of
             theis
             dayes
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             thou
             doest
             .
          
           Then
           a
           catt
           (
           as
           the
           boy
           thought
           )
           leapt
           vp
           into
           her
           bosome
           ,
           the
           which
           she
           imbraced
           ,
           and
           with
           hir
           armes
           claspt
           it
           vnto
           hir
           ,
           and
           thus
           they
           parted
           each
           from
           other
           .
           About
           the
           begining
           of
           October
           .
           1597.
           the
           said
           Somers
           (
           being
           at
           Nottingham
           in
           the
           house
           of
           his
           maister
           
             Thomas
             Porter
          
           did
           vse
           such
           strang
           and
           ydle
           .
           kinde
           of
           gestures
           in
           laughing
           ,
           dauncing
           &
           such
           like
           lighte
           behauiour
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           suspected
           to
           be
           madd
           :
           sundry
           times
           he
           refused
           all
           kynd
           of
           meate
           for
           a
           long
           space
           togither
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           he
           did
           seeme
           therby
           to
           pyne
           away
           ,
           somtimes
           he
           shaked
           as
           if
           he
           had
           had
           an
           ague
           there
           was
           hard
           a
           strange
           noyse
           or
           flapping
           from
           within
           his
           bodye
           he
           was
           often
           seene
           to
           gather
           himself
           on
           a
           round
           heape
           vnder
           his
           bed-cloathes
           :
           and
           being
           so
           gathered
           to
           bounse
           vp
           a
           good
           height
           from
           the
           bed
           ,
           also
           to
           beate
           his
           head
           and
           other
           parts
           of
           his
           body
           against
           the
           ground
           and
           bedstead
           in
           such
           earnest
           manner
           and
           so
           violentlye
           that
           ,
           the
           beholders
           did
           feare
           that
           thereby
           he
           woulde
           haue
           spoyled
           hymselfe
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           by
           strong
           hand
           restrayned
           hym
           :
           and
           yet
           thereby
           receyued
           he
           no
           hurt
           at
           all
           .
           In
           most
           of
           his
           fitts
           he
           did
           swell
           in
           his
           body
           and
           in
           some
           of
           them
           did
           so
           greatly
           exceede
           therein
           ,
           as
           he
           seemed
           to
           be
           twice
           so
           byg
           as
           his
           naturall
           body
           .
           Oft
           also
           was
           hee
           seene
           to
           haue
           a
           certayne
           varyable
           swelling
           or
           lumpe
           to
           a
           greate
           bignes
           swiftlye
           running
           
           vp
           and
           doune
           betwene
           the
           flesh
           and
           skyn
           through
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           his
           body
           :
           and
           many
           tymes
           when
           that
           swelling
           was
           ,
           theis
           or
           the
           like
           words
           were
           hard
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           .
           
             I
             will
             go
             out
             at
             his
             eyes
             or
             eares
             or
             toes
          
           at
           which
           speaches
           the
           said
           swelling
           euidently
           appearing
           in
           such
           partes
           ,
           did
           ymediatly
           remoue
           and
           vanish
           away
           .
           This
           swelling
           did
           not
           only
           run
           from
           eye
           to
           eye
           ,
           from
           cheke
           to
           cheke
           ,
           and
           vp
           &
           doune
           along
           still
           in
           the
           body
           :
           but
           besides
           being
           now
           in
           the
           one
           leg
           presently
           it
           wold
           be
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           the
           armes
           in
           like
           manner
           :
           &
           looke
           in
           which
           arme
           or
           leg
           it
           stayed
           (
           as
           often
           it
           did
           for
           a
           certain
           space
           )
           the
           same
           member
           was
           innexible
           and
           excedingly
           heauy
           as
           it
           had
           bene
           somuch
           iron
           .
           Thus
           it
           went
           with
           him
           though
           not
           in
           al
           ,
           yet
           in
           mani
           of
           his
           fits
           wherīouer
           and
           besides
           these
           things
           ,
           he
           was
           strangely
           handled
           :
           for
           suddenlye
           (
           if
           he
           were
           standing
           when
           the
           fyt
           came
           )
           he
           wold
           be
           cast
           he●dlong
           vpon
           the
           ground
           ,
           or
           fall
           doune
           ,
           drawing
           then
           his
           lips
           awry
           ,
           gnashing
           with
           his
           teeth
           ,
           wallowing
           and
           foming
           .
           In
           sundry
           of
           his
           sits
           he
           did
           vtter
           so
           strang
           &
           fearfull
           scriking
           as
           cannot
           be
           vttered
           by
           mans
           power
           ;
           and
           was
           of
           such
           strength
           as
           sometimes
           4
           or
           5
           men
           though
           they
           had
           much
           aduantage
           against
           him
           by
           bynding
           of
           him
           to
           a
           chaire
           ,
           yet
           could
           they
           not
           rule
           him
           :
           and
           in
           shewing
           that
           strength
           he
           was
           not
           perceyued
           to
           pant
           or
           blowe
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           if
           he
           had
           not
           strayned
           his
           strength
           ,
           nor
           strugled
           at
           all
           .
           Sometimes
           he
           cryed
           extreamly
           ,
           so
           as
           teares
           came
           from
           him
           in
           great
           abundance
           :
           presently
           after
           he
           would
           laughe
           aloude
           &
           shrill
           ,
           his
           mouth
           being
           shutt
           close
           .
           And
           being
           demaunded
           concerning
           those
           accidentes
           ,
           he
           protested
           he
           knewe
           of
           no
           such
           mater
           ,
           neither
           felt
           he
           any
           payne
           .
           Moreouer
           ,
           he
           was
           often
           times
           cast
           into
           the
           fyre
           some
           bare
           part
           of
           his
           body
           also
           lying
           in
           the
           fyer
           :
           and
           yet
           was
           not
           burned
           ,
           and
           somtimes
           cast
           violently
           against
           the
           ground
           ,
           &
           agaynste
           the
           wall
           or
           poastes
           of
           the
           house
           without
           any
           hurt
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           &
           did
           many
           wayes
           seeke
           to
           destroy
           himselfe
           :
           by
           reason
           whereof
           they
           were
           driuen
           to
           take
           away
           his
           knife
           ,
           gyrdell
           ,
           garters
           &c.
           yea
           with
           the
           sheete
           of
           his
           bed
           he
           had
           like
           to
           haue
           strangled
           hīmselfe
           .
           wherevpon
           as
           also
           through
           the
           increasing
           of
           his
           fits
           they
           were
           constreyned
           to
           watch
           hī
           continually
           euen
           day
           &
           night
           .
           His
           behauiour
           generally
           towardes
           all
           that
           came
           ,
           was
           very
           pleasant
           ,
           most
           impudent
           also
           &
           shamelesse
           with
           much
           vncleannes
           .
           His
           speaches
           were
           vsually
           vaine
           ,
           deliuered
           in
           very
           scoffing
           manner
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           filthi
           and
           vncleane
           ,
           yery
           vnfit
           once
           to
           be
           named
           ,
           
           or
           blasphemous
           swearing
           most
           fearfully
           ,
           vsing
           one
           blody
           oath
           after
           other
           :
           sometimes
           saying
           I
           
             am
             god
          
           &
           somtimes
           
             there
             is
             no
             god
          
           .
           Being
           moued
           to
           say
           the
           lordes
           prayer
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           thes
           wordes
           
             leade
             vs
             not
             into
             temptation
          
           .
           he
           would
           say
           leade
           vs
           
             into
             temptation
          
           :
           diuers
           fond
           speaches
           did
           he
           vse
           to
           interrupt
           them
           that
           prayed
           for
           him
           .
           Many
           strange
           speaches
           also
           were
           vttered
           by
           him
           ,
           not
           in
           his
           
           owne
           name
           ,
           but
           as
           spoken
           by
           an
           euill
           spirit
           possessing
           him
           :
           vpon
           occation
           of
           some
           question
           or
           speach
           vsed
           by
           some
           in
           ther
           simplicitie
           &
           ignorance
           :
           as
           
             that
             his
             dame
             had
             sent
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             name
             was
             Lucye
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             king
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             prince
             of
             darknes
             .
             you
             thinke
             I
             haue
             no
             power
             of
             him
             ,
             yet
             I
             can
             vse
             his
             tongue
             ,
             his
             teeth
             ,
             lyppes
             ,
             handes
             ,
             legges
             ,
             his
             bodye
             and
             all
             partes
             of
             him
             .
          
           and
           as
           the
           spirit
           named
           each
           part
           ,
           he
           vsed
           it
           .
           and
           this
           speache
           with
           the
           action
           was
           verye
           common
           .
           
             was
             I
          
           ?
           (
           said
           he
           to
           one
           
             Iohn
             Wiggin
          
           )
           
             neuer
             in
             heauen
          
           ?
           yea
           quoth
           he
           ,
           but
           God
           for
           thy
           pryde
           thrwe
           thee
           downe
           into
           hell
           there
           to
           remayne
           .
           One
           
             Iohn
             Sherwood
          
           charging
           him
           to
           tell
           who
           sent
           him
           thither
           ,
           he
           answeared
           a
           woman
           .
           he
           charged
           him
           againe
           to
           tell
           wher
           shee
           dwelt
           :
           he
           answeared
           in
           
             Worcester
             shire
          
           .
           whether
           is
           shee
           liuyng
           or
           dead
           ?
           dead
           said
           he
           .
           wherfore
           did
           shee
           send
           thee
           ?
           for
           a
           hatt
           and
           hat
           band
           .
           Then
           the
           boye
           when
           the
           fite
           was
           done
           was
           questioned
           with
           ,
           concernynge
           these
           thinges
           :
           wherevnto
           he
           returned
           for
           answeare
           that
           which
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           beginnynge
           of
           this
           storye
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           concealed
           vntyll
           that
           tyme.
           Herevnto
           I
           myght
           add
           certayne
           direct
           answeares
           he
           mayde
           in
           lattyn
           to
           those
           speaches
           ,
           which
           in
           lattin
           were
           vsed
           unto
           hym
           ,
           a
           little
           greeke
           also
           he
           speake
           ,
           beynge
           ignorant
           in
           those
           Languages
           ,
           altogether
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           vnderstandyng
           little
           or
           nothynge
           in
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           In
           goyng
           thus
           with
           the
           boye
           ,
           I
           was
           importined
           in
           his
           behalfe
           ,
           first
           by
           two
           letteres
           ,
           after
           by
           another
           from
           the
           Maior
           ,
           and
           theirevpon
           I
           went
           vnto
           hym
           .
           As
           when
           and
           about
           the
           tyme
           I
           condisended
           to
           goe
           (
           beynge
           14.
           myles
           of
           hym
           )
           he
           speake
           theirof
           to
           them
           which
           were
           about
           hym
           :
           so
           when
           I
           was
           come
           to
           Nottingham
           ,
           he
           instanstlye
           tould
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           foretould
           my
           comminge
           vnto
           him
           when
           I
           drewe
           neare
           the
           house
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           also
           foretould
           
             M
             Aldridge
          
           (
           the
           preacher
           of
           the
           towne
           )
           his
           comming
           at
           sundrie
           times
           .
        
         
           Towardes
           that
           evening
           I
           came
           being
           the
           5
           of
           Nouember
           ,
           he
           seemed
           to
           be
           sicke
           ,
           and
           his
           sicknes
           greatlye
           to
           increase
           vpon
           him
           ,
           soe
           as
           they
           feared
           he
           would
           haue
           dyed
           ,
           or
           had
           bene
           dead
           ,
           for
           he
           laye
           an
           hower
           with
           his
           face
           and
           handes
           blacke
           ,
           cold
           as
           ice
           ,
           noe
           breath
           being
           perceiued
           to
           come
           from
           him
           .
           whervpon
           I
           was
           noe
           soner
           light
           but
           tydinges
           hereof
           was
           brought
           to
           me
           ,
           by
           one
           of
           they
           neighbour
           women
           
             Ioahn
             Pye
          
           by
           name
           ,
           who
           came
           purposlye
           from
           hym
           to
           signifye
           the
           same
           vnto
           me
           :
           to
           whom
           I
           answeared
           ,
           yt
           was
           the
           mere
           acte
           or
           operation
           of
           the
           Deuyll
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           boye
           was
           nothinge
           lesse
           then
           either
           dead
           or
           in
           daunger
           therof
           .
           Forthwith
           with
           her
           I
           went
           to
           hym
           ,
           whom
           wee
           Found
           verye
           liulye
           and
           in
           one
           of
           hys
           accustomed
           Fytes
           ,
           manye
           beyng
           present
           with
           hym
           .
        
         
           My
           speach
           I
           caried
           for
           a
           season
           doubtfullie
           ▪
           but
           after
           a
           while
           perceiuynge
           how
           it
           was
           with
           hym
           ,
           I
           dyd
           assure
           hym
           that
           he
           was
           Possessed
           ,
           
           and
           had
           in
           that
           bodye
           of
           his
           a
           deuill
           ,
           and
           withall
           did
           soe
           frame
           the
           wordes
           of
           my
           mouth
           ,
           as
           might
           best
           serue
           to
           prepare
           and
           stir
           him
           vp
           to
           a
           sperituall
           fight
           against
           satan
           ,
           or
           resistance
           of
           him
           in
           faith
           .
           This
           euen●g
           he
           acted
           many
           sines
           ,
           by
           signs
           &
           gesturs
           most
           liuly
           representing
           and
           shawdoing
           them
           out
           vnto
           vs
           :
           as
           namlye
           brauling
           ,
           quarriling
           fighting
           ,
           swaring
           ,
           robbing
           by
           the
           high
           wayes
           ,
           picking
           and
           cutting
           of
           pur●●es
           ,
           burglarie
           ,
           whordom
           ,
           prid
           both
           in
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           hypocrisie
           ,
           slugishnes
           in
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           drunckennes
           ,
           glotinye
           ,
           also
           dauncing
           with
           the
           toyes
           thervnto
           belonging
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           antique
           dances
           ,
           the
           games
           of
           dicing
           and
           carding
           ,
           the
           abuse
           of
           the
           viole
           with
           other
           instruments
           at
           the
           end
           of
           sundrie
           of
           these
           he
           laughted
           excedingly
           ,
           diuers
           times
           clapping
           his
           handes
           on
           his
           thighes
           for
           ioye
           :
           and
           at
           the
           end
           of
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           killing
           and
           stealing
           ,
           he
           shewed
           how
           he
           brought
           them
           to
           the
           gallowes
           ,
           making
           asigne
           therof
           .
           during
           this
           time
           which
           continued
           about
           an
           houre
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           altogether
           silent
           ,
           so
           was
           he
           most
           actiue
           ,
           though
           his
           eyes
           were
           closed
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           things
           he
           did
           ,
           ther
           was
           great
           and
           necessarie
           vse
           of
           sight
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           these
           thinges
           were
           in
           such
           liuly
           and
           orient
           coloures
           painted
           out
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           vnto
           vs
           that
           were
           present
           ,
           being
           to
           the
           number
           of
           some
           60.
           that
           I
           for
           my
           owne
           part
           (
           and
           I
           am
           perswaded
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           beholders
           are
           of
           my
           mynd
           )
           doe
           verily
           thinke
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           in
           the
           skile
           and
           power
           of
           man
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           .
           whilst
           we
           were
           recommending
           him
           and
           his
           greuious
           estate
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           intreating
           his
           maiestie
           in
           his
           behalfe
           ,
           he
           vttered
           these
           wordes
           ,
           
             I
             must
             begonne
          
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           daye
           being
           the
           Lordes
           day
           I
           came
           not
           at
           him
           vntil
           about
           3.
           a
           clocke
           in
           the
           afternoone
           ,
           (
           finding
           company
           with
           him
           )
           at
           which
           time
           I
           vsed
           some
           speach
           ,
           wherin
           I
           indeuored
           to
           prepare
           both
           him
           &
           his
           masters
           familye
           ,
           as
           also
           his
           parents
           (
           whom
           that
           iudgment
           principallye
           concerneth
           ,
           )
           vnto
           the
           holye
           exercise
           the
           daye
           after
           to
           be
           performed
           .
           Towardes
           evening
           much
           people
           resorted
           to
           the
           house
           ,
           then
           some
           words
           of
           exhortation
           were
           vsed
           by
           my selfe
           ,
           for
           the
           sanctifiyng
           of
           soe
           manye
           of
           vs
           ,
           as
           whose
           spirites
           god
           should
           stir
           vp
           ,
           to
           ioyne
           in
           that
           solemne
           seruice
           and
           worship
           of
           god
           to
           be
           performed
           on
           the
           day
           following
           .
           as
           the
           night
           and
           day
           before
           he
           had
           litle
           or
           no
           rest
           from
           satan
           aff●cting
           him
           :
           so
           this
           evening
           &
           all
           the
           night
           long
           he
           hand
           led
           him
           more
           extreamly
           then
           before
           at
           this
           time
           amōg
           other
           things
           the
           spirit
           retorted
           his
           tongue
           into
           his
           throat
           .
           and
           this
           he
           did
           often
           ,
           whervpō
           many
           loked
           with
           a
           candle
           into
           his
           mouth
           ,
           wher
           the
           could
           se
           no
           tongue
           nor
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           only
           in
           his
           thoat
           they
           beheld
           the
           root
           therof
           .
           he
           vttered
           often
           thes
           words
           ,
           
             for
             corne
             ,
             for
             corne
          
           ,
           with
           a
           fewe
           more
           thervnto
           appertainīg
           ,
           notīg
           the
           vnsatiable
           desier
           of
           gaine
           or
           r●aysing
           the
           price
           of
           corne
           in
           corne
           mē
           .
           this
           night
           was
           spēt
           by
           som
           well
           disposed
           
           people
           in
           reading
           &
           praying
           .
           this
           euening
           I
           requested
           the
           minister
           of
           that
           congregatio
           
             M
             Aldridge
          
           &
           with
           him
           on
           
             M.
             Aldred
          
           &
           M.
           Halam
           Pastors
           of
           2
           seuera●l
           towns
           neare
           adioyning
           vnto
           Nott.
           to
           ioyne
           with
           me
           on
           the
           morrowe
           ,
           in
           the
           ministratiō
           of
           the
           word
           and
           prayer
           ,
           whervnto
           the
           condiscended
           .
           And
           this
           I
           did
           the
           rather
           ,
           that
           therby
           I
           might
           proclayme
           and
           make
           knowne
           vnto
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           as
           I
           haue
           no
           speciall
           or
           greater
           guift
           herein
           then
           the
           rest
           of
           my
           bretheren
           :
           so
           neither
           doe
           I
           arrogate
           ,
           or
           challenge
           any
           such
           thing
           to
           my selfe
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           morning
           (
           being
           the
           7
           of
           Nouember
           )
           many
           of
           vs
           were
           assembled
           together
           in
           the
           next
           conuenient
           and
           seemly
           roome
           to
           the
           place
           of
           his
           abode
           .
           The
           boy
           was
           brought
           with
           strang
           and
           fearfull
           scrikings
           by
           .
           6.
           or
           7.
           strong
           men
           ,
           who
           had
           all
           of
           them
           inough
           adoe
           to
           bring
           him
           and
           layd
           on
           a
           couch
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           vs.
           M.
           Aldridg
           began
           and
           after
           prayer
           proceded
           to
           the
           interpretation
           of
           the.
           4.
           of
           Hos
           .
           the
           two
           f●ste
           verses
           .
           when
           he
           had
           finished
           ,
           my self
           intreated
           of
           that
           story
           set
           doune
           in
           the.
           9.
           of
           Marke
           ,
           from
           verse
           .
           14
           ,
           vntil
           the
           30.
           wher
           the
           father
           bringing
           his
           possessed
           child
           to
           christ
           to
           be
           cured
           ,
           had
           him
           healed
           accordingly
           .
           All
           this
           day
           he
           was
           continually
           vexed
           and
           tormented
           by
           Sathan
           ,
           hauing
           little
           or
           no
           rest
           at
           all
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           same
           for
           vexation
           by
           the
           spirit
           far
           exceded
           any
           of
           the
           dayes
           before
           .
           His
           tormentes
           in
           his
           fittes
           were
           most
           greuous
           and
           feareful
           to
           behould
           ,
           wherein
           his
           body
           being
           swelled
           ,
           was
           tossed
           vp
           and
           doune
           .
           In
           theis
           fits
           his
           strength
           was
           very
           great
           so
           as
           being
           held
           doune
           wi●h
           5.
           strong
           men
           ,
           he
           did
           notwithstandinge
           all
           their
           strength
           against
           their
           wils
           ,
           rise
           and
           stand
           vpright
           of
           his
           feete
           .
           He
           was
           also
           continually
           torne
           in
           very
           fearful
           manner
           .
           and
           disfigured
           in
           his
           face
           :
           wherein
           somtimes
           his
           lips
           were
           draune
           awry
           ,
           now
           to
           the
           one
           syde
           now
           to
           the
           other
           :
           somtimes
           his
           face
           and
           neck
           distorted
           ,
           to
           the
           right
           and
           to
           the
           left
           hand
           ,
           yea
           somtimes
           writhen
           to
           his
           back
           :
           somtimes
           he
           thrust
           out
           his
           tongue
           very
           far
           and
           big
           ,
           and
           somtimes
           turned
           backwardes
           into
           his
           throat
           ,
           gaping
           so
           wide
           that
           we
           might
           afar
           of
           perceiue
           it
           :
           now
           he
           gnashed
           with
           his
           teeth
           :
           now
           he
           fomed
           like
           to
           the
           horse
           or
           boare
           ,
           roping
           doune
           to
           his
           brest
           ,
           notwithstanding
           there
           was
           one
           purposely
           standing
           by
           with
           a
           cloath
           euer
           and
           anon
           to
           wype
           it
           away
           ,
           not
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           of
           his
           fearfull
           staring
           with
           his
           eyes
           ,
           and
           incredible
           gapinge
           :
        
         
           This
           daye
           notwithstanding
           he
           was
           so
           held
           as
           is
           aforsaid
           ,
           hee
           went
           about
           to
           haue
           choaked
           and
           so
           destroyed
           himself
           :
           speaches
           he
           vsed
           non
           ,
           saue
           once
           in
           a
           great
           voyce
           ,
           corne
           ,
           and
           when
           I
           applyed
           that
           speach
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           
             all
             things
             are
             possible
             to
             him
             that
             beleeueth
          
           he
           vsed
           theis
           words
           
             thow
             lyest
          
           .
           Diuers
           times
           he
           scriched
           or
           cryed
           aloude
           in
           astrange
           and
           supernaturall
           manner
           :
           somtimes
           he
           roared
           fearfullye
           ly●e
           a
           beare
           ,
           and
           cryed
           like
           a
           swyne
           .
        
         
         
           Towardes
           the
           evening
           as
           I
           was
           treatyng
           of
           these
           wordes
           ,
           
             then
             the
             spirit
             cryed
             ,
             rent
             him
             sore
             ,
             and
             came
             out
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             as
             one
             dead
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             manye
             sayd
             he
             is
             dead
             ,
          
           the
           boye
           was
           
             rent
             sore
          
           indeede
           ,
           cryed
           and
           that
           
             a
             loud
          
           .
           Then
           they
           people
           which
           were
           present
           ,
           as
           men
           astonished
           and
           with
           the
           greuyoues
           sight
           and
           crye
           vnspeakeable
           affected
           in
           the
           boweles
           of
           compassion
           towardes
           hym
           ,
           breakyng
           ther
           hitherto
           continued
           silent
           ,
           cryed
           out
           all
           at
           once
           :
           as
           it
           were
           with
           one
           voyce
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           haue
           mercye
           vpon
           hym
           :
           and
           within
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hower
           (
           they
           and
           he
           still
           cryinge
           aloud
           )
           he
           held
           downe
           one
           a
           bed
           by
           5
           men
           ,
           and
           offering
           as
           though
           he
           would
           haue
           vomyted
           ,
           was
           one
           the
           sudden
           violently
           cast
           ,
           &
           his
           body
           therwith
           turned
           ,
           so
           as
           his
           face
           lay
           donwards
           to
           the
           ground
           &
           at
           the
           beds
           fete
           ,
           &
           his
           backe
           vpward
           with
           his
           fete
           on
           the
           beds
           head
           ,
           &
           thus
           he
           lay
           as
           if
           he
           had
           ben
           dead
           for
           a
           seasō
           .
           Thus
           we
           haue
           hard
           not
           only
           how
           it
           wēt
           with
           Som.
           in
           the
           tim
           of
           his
           possession
           ,
           &
           at
           and
           a
           litle
           before
           his
           dispossiō
           ,
           but
           also
           how
           &
           by
           what
           meanes
           I
           came
           vnto
           him
           ,
           &
           being
           ther
           ,
           caried
           my selfe
           in
           this
           present
           action
           .
        
         
           Accordinge
           now
           to
           that
           in
           the
           gospell
           ,
           
             when
             the
             vncleane
             spirit
             is
             gone
             out
             of
             a
             man
             ,
          
           
           
             he
             sayeth
             to
             himselfe
          
           ,
           I
           
             will
             returne
             into
             myne
             house
             from
             whence
             I
             came
             ,
             &c.
          
           it
           fell
           out
           here
           ,
           for
           the
           vncleane
           spirit
           being
           gone
           out
           of
           Someres
           ,
           returned
           and
           sought
           to
           enter
           againe
           into
           him
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           compassing
           of
           his
           former
           habitation
           with
           the
           7
           in
           Lanchashire
           he
           visiblely
           appered
           vnto
           them
           ,
           &
           for
           a
           season
           molested
           them
           in
           thire
           bodies
           :
           even
           so
           did
           the
           spirit
           with
           Somers
           .
           The
           same
           night
           he
           was
           dispossessed
           ,
           as
           he
           lay
           in
           his
           bed
           ,
           a
           thing
           like
           a
           rat
           patted
           one
           his
           mouth
           ,
           and
           after
           crept
           doune
           along
           on
           his
           body
           ,
           vntill
           it
           came
           to
           his
           priuye
           partes
           ,
           from
           whence
           it
           vanished
           away
           .
           Thus
           did
           the
           spirit
           many
           times
           and
           sundry
           wayes
           ,
           and
           about
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           yeare
           after
           ,
           recouered
           him
           and
           entered
           againe
           ,
           as
           appereth
           by
           the
           signes
           of
           possession
           ,
           whervnto
           some
           of
           the
           17.
           witnesses
           after
           mentioned
           haue
           deposed
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           depositiones
           of
           diuers
           ,
           if
           the
           tyme
           when
           the
           thinges
           wear
           done
           which
           they
           deposed
           be
           obserued
           .
           After
           this
           satan
           drewe
           the
           boy
           also
           vpon
           whom
           the
           worke
           was
           wrought
           ,
           to
           confese
           and
           affirme
           that
           he
           had
           dissemled
           .
           And
           to
           bring
           this
           to
           passe
           (
           which
           passeth
           whatsoeeuer
           else
           could
           be
           imagined
           ,
           to
           perswade
           the
           world
           that
           he
           counterfeited
           )
           the
           old
           serpent
           so
           ordered
           the
           matter
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           charged
           to
           haue
           be
           witched
           on
           Sterland
           to
           death
           ,
           &
           brought
           theirvpon
           into
           the
           towns
           haul
           before
           the
           magistraits
           ,
           by
           the
           meaines
           &
           procurement
           of
           
             M.
             Freeman
             ,
             Sterlands
          
           wife
           &
           som
           of
           her
           neighbors
           cam
           with
           an
           accusatiō
           of
           witchcraft
           agaīst
           him
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           vpō
           such
           a
           day
           in
           Not.
           market
           Som.
           should
           tread
           on
           the
           hele
           of
           the
           said
           Sterland
           whervpon
           he
           should
           presently
           fall
           sicke
           ,
           and
           dyed
           4
           or
           5
           dayes
           after
           .
           Her
           neighbours
           they
           witnesed
           ,
           that
           Starland
           being
           dead
           ,
           his
           heele
           locked
           blacke
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           thing
           :
           Herevpon
           Som.
           was
           commited
           to
           prison
           ,
           but
           a
           litle
           after
           bailed
           .
           Not
           long
           after
           this
           ,
           these
           magistrats
           ,
           (
           under
           couler
           to
           fyn●e
           
           out
           this
           counterfeting
           )
           tooke
           this
           witch
           (
           forsoth
           )
           &
           it
           percase
           a
           counterfeyte
           ,
           from
           his
           parents
           ,
           and
           commited
           him
           to
           their
           house
           of
           correction
           ,
           called
           
             St.
             Iones
          
           ,
           &
           their
           to
           the
           costody
           of
           2
           most
           leud
           fellows
           :
           which
           no
           sooner
           had
           him
           ,
           but
           forthwith
           about
           thire
           worke
           the
           went
           :
           the
           one
           
             Iohn
             Couper
          
           threatning
           to
           whyp
           him
           ,
           the
           other
           
             Nich.
             Shepard
          
           to
           pinch
           him
           with
           pincers
           ,
           therby
           to
           drawe
           him
           (
           indeed
           )
           to
           confesse
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           counterfeited
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           thire
           depositions
           .
           besides
           ,
           the
           aboue
           named
           Nott.
           magistrats
           promised
           him
           10.
           l.
           and
           that
           he
           should
           set
           vp
           any
           trade
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           wold
           confese
           his
           dissemling
           ,
           as
           
             M
             Iakson
             Alderman
          
           confessed
           in
           the
           towne
           haul
           before
           manye
           ,
           but
           this
           said
           he
           ,
           they
           did
           in
           policy
           .
           Lastly
           the
           deuill
           himselfe
           visiblie
           appeared
           vnto
           him
           (
           as
           experirence
           hath
           taught
           he
           doth
           vsually
           to
           those
           that
           he
           possesseth
           )
           promisyng
           and
           threatning
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           compase
           his
           confession
           ,
           which
           by
           these
           meaines
           he
           effected
           .
        
         
           VVhen
           Som.
           had
           bene
           at
           
             St
             Iones
          
           vnder
           the
           custodi
           of
           his
           said
           kepers
           ,
           about
           3
           days
           ,
           &
           all
           those
           meanes
           you
           hereof
           vsed
           ▪
           for
           the
           compasing
           of
           a
           confession
           of
           counterfeiting
           ,
           he
           acknowledged
           that
           he
           had
           counterfeited
           ,
           &
           therwithall
           was
           freed
           from
           all
           vexatiō
           in
           his
           body
           by
           the
           deuill
           ,
           (
           then
           repossesing
           him
           )
           which
           immediatly
           before
           and
           till
           then
           al
           the
           tym
           of
           his
           repossession
           he
           had
           tasted
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           beheld
           .
        
         
           The
           case
           being
           thus
           ,
           my selfe
           with
           others
           thought
           good
           ,
           to
           procuer
           a
           commission
           from
           the
           
             Arch
             B.
          
           of
           York
           ,
           for
           the
           examining
           of
           such
           as
           had
           sene
           So.
           do
           or
           suffer
           ,
           sūdry
           things
           impossible
           to
           be
           counterfeted
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           thought
           ,
           that
           the
           depositions
           of
           men
           would
           be
           auailable
           to
           ouerthrow
           this
           wretched
           confessiō
           of
           his
           ,
           whē
           percase
           the
           bare
           assertions
           of
           men
           would
           not
           .
           to
           this
           end
           a
           comissiō
           was
           graunted
           &
           directed
           to
           
             Io.
             Therrald
          
           esquire
           (
           then
           )
           high
           sherife
           of
           the
           counti●
           of
           
             Nott.
             S.
             Iohn
             Byron
          
           knight
           ,
           
             Io
             Stanhop
             ,
             Rob
             Markham
             ,
             Rich.
             Perkins
             Esquiers
             ,
             Pet
             Clerk
             Mai
          
           of
           the
           towne
           of
           Nott.
           M
           
             Walton
             A●chdeacon
             of
             Darbishire
             ,
             Miles
             Leigh
             officiall
          
           of
           
             Not.
             Io.
             Ireton
             ,
             Io
             Browne
             ,
             Rob.
             Evington
             ,
          
           &
           
             Tho.
             B●ulton
          
           ,
           ministers
           &
           preachers
           of
           God
           word
           .
           These
           comisioners
           vpon
           the
           20.
           of
           march
           1597.
           examīed
           17.
           euery
           of
           which
           deposed
           more
           or
           les
           to
           som
           thīg
           don
           or
           suffered
           by
           So.
           which
           nether
           natur
           nor
           art
           can
           compase
           ▪
           as
           apeareth
           by
           ther
           depositiōs
           now
           in
           prīt
           .
           this
           don
           So.
           himselfe
           was
           caled
           before
           the
           comissioners
           ,
           &
           he
           who
           for
           the
           space
           of
           a
           moneth
           before
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           tym
           he
           said
           he
           counterfeited
           vntil
           that
           present
           ,
           
           had
           not
           at
           all
           ben
           vexed
           by
           satā
           in
           his
           body
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           had
           no
           such
           gesse
           nor
           inhabitāt
           no
           more
           then
           any
           other
           ,
           (
           which
           cam
           frō
           the
           subtelty
           of
           the
           diuil
           ,
           was
           viol●tli
           throwne
           doune
           ,
           even
           as
           he
           was
           facing
           out
           his
           counterfeiting
           ▪
           &
           so
           oft
           &
           miserably
           tormēted
           by
           the
           diuil
           ,
           vntil
           both
           him selfe
           to
           the
           comssiōers
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           counterfited
           &
           the
           greatest
           contēder
           for
           counterfeitīg
           ,
           &
           enimy
           to
           the
           said
           worke
           of
           god
           ,
           
             M
             Wal.
             Arch.
          
           of
           Dar.
           &
           a
           comissiōer
           ,
           
             that
             it
             was
             the
             finger
             of
             god
             .
          
           
           the
           diuers
           fits
           he
           had
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           these
           comissioners
           ,
           besids
           the
           great
           violence
           offered
           vnto
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           the
           first
           of
           them
           ,
           thruste
           deepe
           into
           the
           hand
           &
           leg
           with
           pins
           ,
           but
           stirred
           not
           therat
           ,
           neyther
           did
           any
           bloud
           issu
           at
           either
           of
           the
           places
           so
           pricked
           .
           The
           said
           fit
           ended
           being
           demaunded
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ▪
           as
           also
           what
           had
           bene
           don
           vnto
           him
           ?
           he
           knew
           not
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           more
           or
           lesse
           .
           At
           this
           time
           also
           his
           two
           kepers
           were
           enamyned
           ,
           who
           for
           all
           their
           minsing
           acknowledged
           that
           on
           of
           them
           
             threatned
             to
             whypp
             him
          
           ,
           the
           other
           
             to
             pinch
             him
             with
             pincers
          
           ,
           which
           he
           called
           knipknaps
           .
           Thus
           the
           matter
           being
           manifest
           to
           the
           comissioners
           ,
           partly
           by
           the
           depositions
           of
           men
           ,
           partly
           by
           that
           themselues
           sawe
           and
           partly
           also
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           Som.
           himself
           ,
           they
           surceased
           to
           examine
           any
           further
           ,
           and
           shortly
           after
           togither
           with
           the
           sayd
           depositions
           ,
           retorned
           to
           the
           
             Arch
             :
             B.
          
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           no
           counterfeytīg
           .
           Now
           was
           Som.
           taken
           from
           his
           aforesaid
           kepers
           ,
           &
           committed
           to
           the
           custody
           of
           one
           
             Edmond
             Garland
          
           where
           he
           was
           continually
           tormented
           of
           the
           diuel
           ,
           &
           that
           more
           fearefully
           then
           euer
           before
           :
           wherby
           his
           repossession
           &
           the
           lurking
           of
           the
           spirit
           was
           euident
           .
        
         
           Confessing
           now
           that
           he
           neuer
           counterfeyted
           ,
           (
           which
           also
           was
           manifest
           to
           those
           that
           beheld
           his
           vexation
           by
           sathan
           )
           &
           being
           thervpon
           demaunded
           ,
           why
           he
           had
           before
           affirmed
           the
           contrary
           ?
           as
           in
           wordes
           he
           rendred
           the
           reason
           thereof
           ,
           so
           in
           writing
           himself
           set
           downe
           the
           same
           in
           these
           wordes
           folowing
           :
           which
           vnder
           his
           owne
           hande
           is
           yet
           to
           be
           seene
           .
        
         
           Being
           at
           Sainct
           Iones
           there
           came
           vnto
           me
           a
           thinge
           like
           vnto
           a
           dog
           ,
           and
           said
           vnto
           me
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           wold
           consent
           vnto
           him
           and
           say
           that
           I
           was
           a
           counterfeite
           ,
           he
           wolde
           give
           mee
           a
           bag
           of
           gould
           ,
           
           and
           if
           peeces
           :
           and
           if
           I
           *
           woulde
           I
           should
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           I
           would
           tak
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           he
           wovld
           com
           to
           me
           lik
           a
           mouse
           ,
           and
           helpe
           me
           .
           And
           then
           came
           to
           mee
           a
           thinge
           like
           an
           asse
           ,
           &
           said
           that
           if
           I
           wold
           not
           say
           that
           I
           was
           a
           counterfeyt
           ,
           he
           wold
           cast
           me
           into
           the
           well
           ,
           and
           so
           went
           away
           ,
           And
           Nicholas
           Shepheard
           said
           and
           if
           I
           were
           in
           a
           fitt
           againe
           ,
           he
           wold
           fetch
           a
           paire
           of
           knipknaps
           and
           a
           rope
           ,
           &
           he
           woulde
           make
           me
           confese
           ,
           or
           els
           hang
           me
           ,
           &
           Iohn
           Cowper
           &
           Shepheard
           said
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           wovld
           say
           that
           I
           was
           a
           counterfeyt
           ,
           that
           Maister
           Maior
           &
           the
           Aldermen
           would
           giue
           me
           tenne
           pounds
           &
           I
           should
           set
           vp
           any
           trad
           that
           I
           would
           and
           I
           had
           better
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           a
           counterfeyt
           and
           liue
           like
           a
           man
           ,
           then
           to
           haue
           nothinge
           :
           for
           if
           I
           should
           say
           that
           I
           were
           not
           a
           counterseyt
           ,
           &
           goe
           into
           the
           clergies
           hand
           ,
           I
           should
           hau●
           nothinge
           .
        
         
           Somers
           being
           at
           
             Edm.
             Garlands
          
           was
           daylie
           in
           greuous
           manner
           tormēted
           by
           the
           diuel
           ,
           oft
           cast
           into
           the
           fyer
           ,
           but
           not
           burnt
           :
           and
           to
           let
           his
           other
           vexations
           go
           ,
           was
           of
           extraordinary
           strength
           and
           supernaturall
           knowledge
           :
           wherwith
           was
           made
           manifest
           that
           he
           was
           reposessed
           
           notwithstanding
           no
           such
           thing
           had
           appeared
           for
           the
           spāce
           of
           a
           monneth
           before
           .
           But
           by
           that
           he
           had
           bene
           about
           ,
           10.
           dais
           at
           
             Ed
             :
             Garlands
          
           the
           Maior
           with
           some
           of
           the
           ▪
           Aldermen
           &
           M
           ,
           
             Will
             :
             Gregory
          
           the
           towne
           clarke
           who
           at
           satans
           discouery
           before
           the
           ,
           12.
           commissioners
           were
           greatly
           abashed
           and
           confounded
           in
           them selues
           gathered
           hart
           to
           themselues
           and
           incouraging
           one
           another
           ,
           they
           sent
           and
           procured
           that
           whereby
           they
           gott
           Sommers
           into
           theire
           owne
           possession
           agayne
           ,
           and
           this
           doubtles
           they
           did
           the
           more
           speedily
           ,
           for
           that
           (
           as
           I
           take
           it
           )
           they
           hard
           that
           we
           were
           purposed
           now
           to
           haue
           vsed
           the
           meaines
           for
           his
           dispossession
           publicklye
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           they
           sure
           feared
           would
           haue
           turned
           to
           ther
           great
           shame
           ,
           who
           had
           soe
           hotly
           and
           openly
           contended
           for
           counterfeyting
           ,
           They
           noe
           sooner
           had
           him
           but
           he
           was
           at
           quyet
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           bene
           a
           counterfeite
           indeed
           ,
           and
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           a
           deuill
           within
           him
           .
           About
           a
           weeke
           after
           ,
           (
           the
           assyses
           being
           at
           Nott.
           )
           before
           the
           
             Lord
             Anderson
             ,
             Somers
          
           was
           called
           ,
           said
           he
           had
           counterfted
           ,
           &
           being
           commaunded
           by
           my
           
             Lord
             Anderson
          
           to
           do
           his
           tricks
           as
           some
           call
           them
           ,
           he
           thrwe
           himselfe
           downe
           :
           and
           then
           the
           spirit
           trifled
           ,
           and
           so
           caried
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           might
           best
           make
           to
           perswade
           those
           present
           that
           he
           counterfeited
           :
           and
           it
           so
           as
           theirin
           (
           through
           the
           ouerruling
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           their
           was
           sufficient
           to
           kepe
           man
           from
           that
           perswasion
           .
           for
           since
           twife
           in
           open
           court
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           by
           two
           no
           mayne
           aduersaries
           then
           present
           ,
           it
           hath
           bene
           said
           ,
           although
           to
           another
           end
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           his
           leggs
           were
           as
           heauie
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           bene
           irone
           .
           shortly
           after
           to
           London
           he
           went
           ,
           and
           dwelt
           with
           a
           barber
           in
           Eastsmithfeild
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           went
           to
           the
           Bishope
           of
           London
           :
           wher
           after
           he
           had
           bene
           about
           a
           month
           ,
           &
           my selfe
           somwhat
           longer
           in
           the
           Gathouse
           for
           herisie
           ,
           he
           proceeded
           further
           ,
           &
           added
           this
           to
           his
           former
           iniquitie
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           taught
           him
           to
           counterfeit
           :
           which
           accusatiō
           hath
           bene
           in
           such
           sort
           pursued
           against
           me
           ,
           as
           is
           shewed
           in
           the
           seuerall
           treatises
           published
           by
           some
           frendes
           to
           the
           cause
           ▪
           the
           other
           charge
           of
           herisie
           for
           which
           I
           was
           sent
           to
           prison
           ▪
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           warrant
           '
           lyinge
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           neuer
           word
           beinge
           spoken
           therof
           vntill
           this
           daye
           ,
           no
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           herisie
           or
           heriticall
           opinion
           once
           named
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           hold
           and
           mayntayne
           .
        
         
           FINIS
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           DOCTRIN
           OF
           THE
           POSSESSION
           AND
           DISPOSSESSION
           OF
           DEMONIAKES
           OVT
           OF
           THE
           VVORD
           OF
           GOD.
           PARTICVLERLY
           APPLIED
           VNTO
           SOMERS
           ,
           AND
           THE
           REST
           OF
           THE
           PERSONS
           CONTROVERTED
           TOGETHER
           .
           with
           the
           vse
           we
           are
           to
           make
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           We
           haue
           hard
           in
           the
           former
           treatyse
           of
           8.
           
           Persons
           that
           weare
           vexed
           with
           euill
           spirits
           ,
           viz.
           7
           in
           Lanchashire
           ,
           and
           one
           at
           Nottinham
           :
           and
           of
           diuers
           strange
           actiones
           or
           passions
           done
           or
           suffered
           by
           them
           .
           Now
           that
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           christian
           reader
           ,
           (
           which
           two
           thinges
           only
           I
           haue
           aymed
           at
           :
           in
           the
           publishing
           of
           this
           story
           ,
           )
           may
           be
           the
           better
           furthered
           therby
           .
           I
           haue
           thought
           it
           necessarie
           to
           treate
           of
           these
           3
           thinges
           .
           1.
           that
           all
           those
           persons
           were
           indeed
           possessed
           with
           vncleane
           spirits
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           counterfeit
           apossession
           ,
           as
           is
           affyrmed
           by
           some
           .
           2.
           
           That
           they
           were
           all
           (
           vndoubtedly
           )
           dispossessed
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           prayer
           and
           fastinge
           ,
           the
           meaines
           which
           God
           hath
           thervnto
           apoynted
           .
           3.
           what
           is
           the
           holy
           and
           right
           vse
           we
           should
           all
           make
           of
           this
           rare
           and
           great
           worke
           of
           God
           :
           which
           euery
           on
           should
           specially
           in
           the
           reading
           hereof
           ayme
           at
           ,
           though
           it
           can
           not
           be
           attained
           ,
           without
           the
           certaine
           knowledge
           of
           the
           two
           former
           poyntes
           .
        
         
           
             1
             That
             they
             did
             not
             counterfeite
             a
             possession
             ,
             but
             were
             verily
             possessed
             with
             vncleane
             spirites
             .
          
           
             I
             doe
             not
             say
             with
             the
             poet
             ,
             
               felix
               qui
               potuit
               rerum
               cognoscere
               causas
               he
               is
               a
               happie
               man
               ,
               who
               can
               find
               out
               the
               causes
               of
               things
               :
            
             but
             this
             I
             affirme
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             parte
             of
             a
             wyse
             man
             ,
             to
             search
             out
             the
             cause
             of
             a
             thing
             .
             He
             therfore
             yea
             he
             onlye
             shall
             carrye
             hymselfe
             wyslye
             in
             the
             present
             controversie
             we
             haue
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             iudge
             aright
             therin
             ,
             who
             shall
             laboure
             to
             find
             out
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             cause
             of
             those
             strang
             accidents
             ,
             whereof
             a
             true
             reporte
             hath
             bene
             made
             in
             the
             former
             treatyse
             .
             I
             wyll
             not
             stand
             here
             to
             iterate
             and
             heape
             vp
             those
             strange
             things
             which
             are
             before
             specyfyed
             ,
             all
             which
             may
             be
             referred
             either
             to
             ther
             extraordinary
             and
             supernaturall
             strength
             ,
             or
             their
             supernaturally
             knowledgd
             ,
             or
             their
             extraordinary
             and
             supernaturall
             actions
             or
             passions
             of
             their
             bodyes
             :
             only
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             meeknes
             and
             with
             all
             humilitie
             ,
             
             I
             demaund
             of
             them
             which
             deny
             and
             call
             in
             question
             or
             doubt
             of
             their
             possesion
             ,
             whence
             or
             from
             what
             cause
             the
             actions
             or
             passiones
             acted
             or
             suffered
             by
             them
             came
             ?
             can
             theire
             any
             naturall
             cause
             be
             giuen
             of
             them
             ?
             or
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             in
             nature
             that
             might
             send
             forth
             such
             effects
             ?
             verilye
             ,
             though
             yt
             myght
             be
             graunted
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             vndoubtedlye
             it
             cannot
             truly
             be
             affirmed
             of
             all
             :
             but
             that
             some
             of
             them
             are
             not
             humian
             *
             but
             it
             cam
             from
             som
             other
             thing
             then
             the
             nature
             or
             industri
             of
             man
             
             And
             what
             should
             that
             be
             but
             wicked
             spirits
             within
             them
             ,
             according
             as
             in
             times
             past
             it
             hath
             bene
             with
             others
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ?
             except
             we
             will
             be
             so
             grosse
             as
             to
             imagine
             ,
             either
             that
             God
             wrought
             them
             immediatly
             ,
             without
             the
             ministrie
             of
             any
             creature
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             seruice
             of
             an
             elect
             Angel
             :
             neither
             of
             which
             can
             possibly
             be
             ,
             considering
             theire
             vanityes
             toyes
             and
             fooleries
             ,
             the
             distorting
             and
             dissiguring
             of
             ther
             faces
             ,
             with
             other
             accidents
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             and
             the
             vncleane
             &
             blasphemous
             speaches
             aboue
             mentioned
             .
             On
             the
             contararie
             side
             they
             all
             well
             be
             ●ee●e
             the
             vncleane
             spirit
             ,
             and
             sute
             exelentlye
             with
             his
             nature
             ,
             and
             therfore
             make
             greatlye
             for
             confirmation
             of
             their
             possession
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             graunting
             that
             these
             things
             were
             done
             by
             wicked
             spirits
             ,
             shall
             saye
             that
             it
             followeth
             not
             theirevpon
             that
             the
             spirites
             were
             in
             them
             and
             so
             possessed
             them
             .
             
             *
             I
             answere
             that
             a
             spirit
             without
             man
             may
             diuers
             wayes
             greatly
             trouble
             and
             afflict
             him
             ,
             as
             by
             sightes
             and
             visions
             ,
             yea
             even
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             Iob.
             So
             likewise
             after
             the
             deliuerance
             of
             the
             aboue
             named
             persons
             (
             as
             also
             of
             on
             
               Thomas
               Darling
            
             aboy
             not
             long
             since
             dispossesed
             ,
             
             dwelling
             in
             Burton
             vpon
             Trent
             ,
             in
             the
             countye
             of
             Stafford
             )
             they
             spirits
             in
             their
             returne
             to
             repossese
             them
             ,
             did
             many
             times
             and
             sundry
             wayes
             (
             that
             by
             fearing
             ,
             astonishing
             ,
             and
             threatning
             of
             them
             they
             might
             prevaile
             )
             mightily
             molest
             and
             trouble
             them
             .
          
           
             *
             But
             that
             the
             diuil
             beīg
             without
             mā
             ,
             
             can
             rule
             &
             dispose
             of
             the
             whol
             body
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             euery
             part
             therof
             according
             to
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             as
             he
             dyd
             with
             these
             ,
             and
             doth
             with
             all
             those
             he
             posseseth
             ,
             it
             is
             absurde
             to
             affirme
             .
             For
             what
             more
             can
             satan
             doe
             to
             the
             body
             of
             man
             ,
             then
             rule
             and
             torment
             it
             thus
             in
             the
             inward
             and
             outward
             partes
             ,
             and
             in
             euery
             parcell
             and
             member
             theiro●
             accordinge
             to
             his
             lust
             and
             pleasure
             ?
             the
             which
             if
             he
             could
             doe
             being
             without
             ,
             he
             would
             neuer
             desier
             nor
             seek
             entrance
             into
             man
             to
             posses
             him
             the
             which
             no
             man
             will
             deny
             but
             he
             doth
             .
             for
             what
             would
             his
             said
             entrance
             advantag
             him
             to
             the
             hurting
             or
             tormenting
             of
             man
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             more
             then
             his
             being
             without
             him
             .
             Secondly
             satan
             being
             without
             man
             ,
             can
             not
             cause
             or
             send
             forth
             those
             effects
             (
             which
             are
             indeed
             
               signes
               of
               possession
            
             )
             wherof
             we
             haue
             hard
             before
             ,
             &
             more
             shal
             be
             spokē
             afterward
             ,
             because
             then
             god
             should
             haue
             left
             his
             church
             destitute
             of
             all
             meaines
             ,
             wherby
             to
             discerne
             of
             possesion
             which
             can
             n●t
             be
             ,
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             considered
             on
             the
             on
             sid
             ,
             and
             the
             necessitie
             of
             man
             to
             be
             directed
             herein
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             .
             Againe
             if
             it
             were
             true
             that
             the
             euill
             spirit
             could
             so
             torment
             a
             man
             on
             euerye
             sid
             being
             without
             him
             only
             ,
             how
             could
             the
             common
             people
             among
             the
             Iewes
             haue
             knowne
             when
             men
             were
             possesed
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             euident
             by
             the
             *
             gospell
             they
             did
             ?
             
             for
             it
             is
             certaine
             that
             by
             no
             other
             meaines
             but
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             handling
             ,
             
             or
             vexation
             by
             satan
             they
             knewe
             it
             ,
             as
             a●
             may
             partly
             appeare
             out
             of
             the
             9.
             
             
             Cha●t
             .
             of
             Marke
             .
             now
             might
             not
             
             this
             same
             obiection
             as
             well
             haue
             bene
             obiected
             vnto
             them
             :
             as
             it
             is
             against
             vs
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             
               The
               deuil
               by
               some
               outward
               operation
               can
               do
               all
               that
               which
               leadeth
               you
               to
               thinke
               that
               such
               and
               such
               are
               posesed
               ,
               you
               may
               therfore
               erre
               and
               be
               deceiued
               in
               so
               thinking
               and
               affirming
               .
            
          
           
             But
             it
             hath
             bene
             obiected
             that
             these
             things
             came
             ,
             though
             not
             frō
             nature
             ,
             yet
             from
             the
             corruption
             of
             nature
             ,
             
             in
             that
             they
             were
             counterfeytes
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             well
             considereth
             of
             the
             strange
             accidēts
             whereof
             we
             haue
             harde
             ,
             may
             easily
             perceaue
             that
             there
             are
             manye
             particulers
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             can
             not
             possibly
             be
             donne
             by
             any
             arte
             or
             skil
             of
             man
             ▪
             but
             that
             they
             far
             surpas
             his
             cunnīg
             &
             all
             humā
             power
             .
             It
             can
             not
             be
             then
             that
             they
             counterfeyted
             .
             If
             any
             man
             shal
             doubt
             that
             the
             history
             is
             not
             truly
             reported
             by
             me
             ,
             lett
             him
             consider
             that
             there
             hath
             bene
             that
             course
             taken
             in
             these
             treatises
             ,
             which
             hath
             bene
             euer
             thought
             best
             ,
             and
             most
             likely
             to
             procure
             credit
             to
             any
             story
             .
             For
             herein
             we
             haue
             obserued
             all
             necessary
             circumstances
             ,
             the
             persons
             which
             were
             thus
             afflicted
             ,
             the
             time
             when
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             ,
             and
             hereafter
             sundry
             of
             the
             witnesses
             before
             whome
             these
             things
             fell
             out
             shal
             be
             produced
             .
             If
             I
             only
             had
             bene
             a
             witnes
             of
             these
             thinges
             ▪
             though
             I
             might
             happely
             haue
             made
             report
             of
             them
             to
             some
             of
             my
             acquaintance
             who
             knew
             me
             to
             be
             one
             that
             through
             gods
             mercy
             haue
             learned
             to
             make
             conscience
             of
             a
             lye
             :
             yet
             should
             I
             haue
             bene
             afrayd
             to
             haue
             put
             them
             in
             print
             ,
             for
             so
             many
             to
             reade
             and
             vnto
             whom
             I
             am
             altogeather
             vnknowne
             .
             But
             seing
             that
             these
             things
             haue
             not
             bene
             done
             in
             a
             corner
             ,
             but
             in
             places
             that
             are
             populous
             and
             famous
             inough
             ,
             not
             beyonde
             the
             seas
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             parts
             of
             our
             owne
             land
             as
             any
             man
             that
             is
             desyrous
             to
             search
             out
             the
             truth
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             may
             either
             go
             to
             thē
             him selfe
             ,
             or
             receiue
             certaine
             intelligence
             from
             thence
             without
             any
             greate
             trouble
             ,
             before
             such
             witnesses
             of
             whom
             mani
             are
             well
             knowne
             to
             be
             of
             such
             integriti
             ,
             as
             they
             wold
             not
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             &
             of
             such
             wisdom
             as
             the
             could
             not
             be
             deceiued
             ,
             specially
             vsing
             so
             many
             meanes
             as
             they
             did
             to
             try
             and
             boult
             out
             the
             truth
             :
             further
             that
             not
             the
             witnesses
             onely
             but
             also
             the
             parties
             themselues
             which
             were
             so
             possessed
             are
             aliue
             and
             lastlie
             that
             there
             are
             such
             a
             cloud
             of
             witnesses
             ,
             euen
             hundreds
             ,
             whereof
             sōe
             30.
             vpon
             their
             corporall
             oathes
             haue
             deposed
             the
             impossible
             thinges
             to
             be
             counterseyted
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             reported
             of
             Somers
             :
             If
             any
             man
             (
             notwithstanding
             these
             helpes
             against
             his
             incredulity
             herein
             )
             shall
             stil
             either
             deny
             or
             doubt
             whether
             this
             matter
             of
             fact
             hath
             bene
             trulie
             reported
             .
             I
             see
             not
             why
             he
             may
             not
             as
             well
             deny
             or
             doubt
             ,
             whither
             any
             thing
             be
             true
             that
             is
             written
             in
             other
             stories
             :
             yea
             much
             better
             may
             on
             call
             in
             question
             almost
             any
             other
             human
             story
             :
             considering
             that
             thos
             parties
             whome
             histories
             past
             conscerne
             are
             deade
             ,
             but
             these
             aliue
             ,
             &
             their
             histories
             are
             not
             deposed
             vnto
             ,
             at
             least
             by
             so
             many
             witnesses
             as
             
             
             
             
             
             
             and
             no
             maruell
             for
             they
             were
             possessed
             with
             a
             legion
             of
             diuels
             ,
             and
             this
             child
             with
             one
             only
             .
          
           
             The
             14.
             
             marke
             of
             one
             possessed
             is
             ,
             that
             
               they
               are
               depriued
               of
               theire
               sences
               ,
               internall
            
             and
             externall
             .
             The
             first
             is
             euident
             by
             this
             that
             the
             man
             out
             of
             whome
             the
             diuels
             were
             departed
             is
             saide
             :
             
               to
               sit
               at
               the
               feete
               of
               Iesus
               cloathed
               and
               in
               his
               right
               mynde
               :
            
             he
             was
             therefore
             out
             of
             
               his
               righte
               mynde
            
             when
             he
             was
             possessed
             ,
             which
             is
             further
             confirmed
             in
             that
             he
             
               did
               weare
               no
               cloathes
            
             in
             that
             he
             did
             shun
             the
             society
             of
             men
             
               abydinge
               in
               no
               house
            
             ,
             
             
               but
               in
               the
               graues
            
             ,
             in
             that
             both
             
               night
               and
               day
               he
               cryed
               in
               the
               mountaynes
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               graues
               ,
            
             as
             also
             by
             the
             speaches
             which
             vpon
             the
             sight
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             or
             rather
             they
             being
             two
             (
             as
             appereth
             by
             Mtthew
             )
             vttered
             saying
             or
             crying
             with
             a
             loud
             voyce
             :
             
               what
               haue
               we
               to
               doe
               with
               thee
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               god
               ?
               I
               charge
               thee
               by
               god
               that
               thou
               torment
               mee
               not
            
             which
             they
             would
             neuer
             haue
             sayd
             ,
             
             had
             they
             had
             the
             vse
             of
             their
             vnderstandinge
             .
             And
             least
             we
             shold
             imagine
             that
             it
             was
             thus
             only
             with
             these
             two
             posessed
             with
             a
             legion
             ,
             
             we
             must
             remember
             that
             these
             and
             such
             like
             speaches
             or
             exclamations
             arguing
             a
             depriuation
             of
             vnderstanding
             ,
             
             were
             vttered
             by
             some
             other
             also
             possessed
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             sāe
             reason
             were
             likewise
             depriued
             of
             theire
             internall
             sences
             .
             Euen
             so
             it
             was
             with
             these
             persons
             for
             had
             they
             in
             Lancashire
             bene
             
               in
               theire
               righte
               myndes
            
             ,
             they
             would
             neuer
             haue
             spoken
             so
             malepertly
             in
             theire
             fits
             as
             vsually
             they
             did
             to
             those
             that
             were
             then
             present
             ,
             especially
             to
             
               Maister
               Starchy
            
             (
             whome
             commonly
             they
             called
             goodfellowe
             ,
             all
             their
             speaches
             also
             in
             a
             manner
             suting
             with
             that
             tytle
             )
             and
             
               Mistres
               Starchye
            
             whose
             owne
             childe
             called
             her
             whoore
             :
             neither
             would
             they
             euer
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             euen
             then
             when
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             were
             in
             handling
             haue
             spoken
             so
             filthily
             as
             it
             is
             a
             shame
             to
             name
             :
             or
             so
             blasphemously
             of
             the
             holy
             ,
             byble
             ,
             calling
             it
             often
             tymes
             and
             that
             aloude
             
               bible
               bable
            
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             :
             nor
             3.
             or
             4.
             of
             them
             in
             theire
             whispering
             speaches
             actions
             gestures
             ,
             and
             countenances
             ,
             haue
             at
             that
             time
             and
             duringe
             that
             holy
             action
             carryed
             themselues
             so
             wonderfull
             vainly
             as
             they
             did
             and
             
               Iohn
               Starchy
            
             sometimes
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             heard
             )
             in
             byting
             ,
             or
             snatching
             at
             euery
             one
             that
             was
             neare
             him
             ,
             throwing
             what
             came
             to
             hys
             hand
             at
             whomsoeuer
             ,
             shewed
             himselfe
             therein
             for
             the
             present
             to
             be
             mad
             .
             Heere
             we
             may
             remember
             to
             the
             same
             end
             ,
             the
             monstrous
             blasphemy
             of
             Somers
             and
             his
             strange
             and
             vnnaturall
             vndeannes
             especially
             in
             acting
             the
             syn
             of
             whordome
             in
             that
             manner
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             so
             many
             :
             also
             his
             filthy
             and
             abhomynable
             carriage
             of
             himself
             with
             a
             bitch
             before
             diuers
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             after
             his
             repossession
             .
             Hither
             also
             refer
             the
             vyolence
             he
             did
             to
             his
             owne
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             behauiour
             he
             vsed
             in
             the
             begining
             of
             his
             possession
             in
             dancinge
             laughing
             &c
             :
             wherevp●n
             he
             was
             suspected
             to
             bee
             out
             of
             his
             wittes
             .
             
             Finally
             it
             is
             hereby
             euident
             that
             neither
             they
             ,
             Darling
             ,
             nor
             
               Katheryn
               Wright
            
             had
             in
             theire
             fits
             their
             vnderstanding
             ,
             because
             they
             knew
             not
             what
             they
             said
             or
             did
             ,
             nor
             what
             was
             sayd
             or
             done
             by
             others
             .
             Indeede
             out
             of
             their
             ●its
             those
             which
             are
             possessed
             haue
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             theire
             mindes
             ,
             but
             in
             ,
             and
             during
             the
             same
             they
             are
             altogither
             ordinarily
             de
             priued
             thereof
             ,
             as
             hath
             bene
             shewed
             .
             Yf
             it
             be
             said
             that
             these
             actions
             &
             speches
             came
             from
             the
             diuels
             within
             them
             I
             answer
             that
             that
             is
             most
             true
             :
             yet
             forasmuch
             as
             it
             seemed
             to
             men
             otherwise
             ,
             &
             so
             they
             seemed
             to
             be
             
               out
               of
               their
               right
               myn●es
            
             thervpon
             they
             are
             said
             so
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             conscerning
             the
             externall
             sences
             ,
             
             and
             namely
             that
             of
             feeling
             ,
             may
             be
             gathered
             likewise
             out
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             scripture
             in
             that
             t●e
             man
             which
             had
             an
             vncleane
             spirrit
             is
             reported
             
               to
               haue
               stroken
               himselfe
               with
               stones
               ,
            
             which
             if
             he
             had
             had
             his
             ●ee●ng
             ,
             he
             would
             neuer
             haue
             done
             ,
             especially
             in
             that
             vyo●ent
             manner
             that
             he
             did
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             with
             the
             aboue
             named
             10.
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             thereof
             tryall
             was
             oft
             made
             in
             Somers
             and
             as
             otherwise
             ,
             so
             by
             pricking
             of
             pyns
             ,
             whereat
             he
             neuer
             styrred
             though
             a
             pyn
             being
             somewhat
             greate
             and
             crooked
             was
             thrust
             vp
             to
             the
             head
             :
             and
             in
             
               Th.
               Darling
            
             this
             was
             manifest
             aboue
             any
             ,
             in
             that
             in
             his
             fits
             his
             shoulder
             bones
             ,
             and
             other
             bones
             o●
             his
             armes
             (
             to
             the
             sight
             and
             feeling
             of
             others
             )
             were
             thrust
             out
             of
             their
             ioynets
             and
             in
             agayne
             ,
             he
             not
             complayning
             thereof
             .
             As
             touching
             the
             other
             outwarde
             sences
             seing
             hearing
             &c.
             it
             is
             not
             indede
             manifest
             by
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             had
             vncleane
             spirits
             were
             in
             their
             fits
             depryued
             of
             them
             .
             yet
             from
             thence
             it
             may
             well
             be
             coniectured
             so
             to
             haue
             bene
             :
             for
             seing
             som
             were
             altogither
             blynd
             and
             deafe
             through
             the
             diuel
             within
             them
             ,
             causing
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             generally
             were
             depriued
             of
             their
             inward
             sences
             and
             that
             outward
             of
             feeling
             :
             why
             may
             we
             not
             in
             all
             probability
             ymagine
             that
             they
             were
             without
             thē
             vse
             of
             these
             other
             sences
             also
             ?
             and
             as
             touching
             our
             demoniaks
             ,
             they
             in
             their
             fits
             nether
             heard
             nor
             saw
             (
             though
             their
             eyes
             were
             open
             )
             as
             themselues
             reported
             .
             Further
             and
             more
             certaine
             knowledge
             herein
             we
             cannot
             haue
             ,
             neither
             neede
             wee
             desire
             considering
             the
             number
             of
             persons
             reporting
             this
             ,
             also
             that
             sundrye
             of
             them
             were
             far
             distant
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             dwelling
             in
             seuerall
             shires
             and
             almost
             all
             of
             them
             children
             .
             
          
           
             The
             15.
             signe
             of
             sathans
             possessing
             is
             ,
             when
             
               such
               speaches
               are
               vttered
            
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             one
             ,
             
               as
               sauoure
               not
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               moste
               fitly
               agree
               to
               a
               wicked
               spirit
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             reade
             in
             the
             gospell
             ,
             that
             the
             possessed
             when
             they
             sawe
             Christ
             began
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               mofl
               high
               god
               ,
            
             
             
               what
               haue
               wee
               to
               doe
               with
               thee
               ?
               art
               thou
               come
               hither
               to
               torment
               vs
               before
               the
               tyme
               ?
            
             
             
               art
               thou
               come
               to
               deflroy
               vs
               ?
               I
               charge
               thee
               by
               god
               that
               thou
               torment
               mee
               not
               .
            
             Hither
             apperteyneth
             that
             answer
             that
             his
             name
             was
             legion
             ,
             
             and
             that
             request
             ,
             that
             
               yf
               he
               cast
               them
               out
               ,
               he
               would
            
             
             
               suffer
               them
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               heard
               of
               swyne
               :
            
             for
             we
             cannot
             doubte
             but
             that
             those
             speaches
             were
             vttered
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             the
             former
             were
             ,
             that
             is
             by
             the
             mouthes
             of
             the
             parties
             possessed
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             playne
             by
             Luke
             .
             8.
             30.
             
             After
             this
             maner
             
               M.
               Hardman
            
             .
             said
             a
             little
             before
             the
             spirits
             egresse
             ,
             
               I
               am
               hott
               ,
               I
               must
               goe
               ,
               I
               must
               away
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tarry
               ,
               whither
               shall
               I
               goe
               ?
               I
               will
               not
               dye
               .
            
             In
             like
             manner
             Somers
             or
             rather
             the
             diuell
             in
             him
             said
             ,
             that
             
               he
               was
               god
            
             ,
             meaning
             percase
             the
             god
             of
             this
             world
             that
             
               he
               was
               the
               prince
               of
               darknes
               ,
            
             that
             he
             was
             
               sometimes
               in
               heauen
            
             :
             and
             when
             he
             caused
             that
             lump
             or
             swelling
             in
             his
             eye
             ,
             or
             toe
             ,
             
               I
               will
               goe
               out
               at
               his
               eye
               ,
               I
               'le
               goe
            
             out
             
               at
               his
               toe
            
             :
             and
             vpon
             saterday
             at
             night
             before
             his
             dispossession
             in
             the
             time
             of
             prayer
             
               I
               must
               be
               gon
            
             :
             with
             many
             more
             speaches
             as
             appeareth
             before
             :
             the
             like
             hereto
             he
             did
             also
             vpon
             his
             repossession
             but
             specially
             vpon
             the
             20.
             day
             of
             February
             ,
             1597.
             which
             was
             about
             4.
             dayes
             after
             he
             was
             repossessed
             )
             when
             lying
             in
             a
             trance
             he
             vttered
             many
             sententious
             speaches
             of
             this
             kynde
             ,
             which
             were
             written
             from
             his
             mouth
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             diuers
             persons
             of
             good
             credit
             .
             For
             instance
             and
             a
             taste
             these
             :
             
               I
               bayted
               my
               hooke
               often
               ,
               and
               at
               last
            
             I
             
               catcht
               him
               .
               Heere
               I
               was
               before
               ,
               and
               heere
               I
               am
               againe
               ,
               and
               heere
            
             I
             
               must
               stay
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               but
               for
               a
               short
               tyme.
            
             
             
               I
               leade
               them
               to
               drinck
               ,
               carouse
               ,
               and
               quafse
               ,
            
             I
             
               make
               them
               to
               sweare
            
             .
             I
             
               haue
               leaue
               giuen
               mee
               to
               doe
               what
               I
               will
               for
               a
               time
               .
               What
               is
               wightier
               then
               a
               kinge
               in
               his
               owne
               land
               ?
               A
               king
            
             I
             
               am
               in
               whome
            
             I
             
               raigne
               ,
               heere
            
             I
             
               am
               king
               for
               a
               time
            
             .
             In
             like
             sort
             Darling
             vpon
             the
             day
             of
             his
             dispossession
             vttered
             wordes
             of
             this
             kind
             with
             his
             mouth
             wide
             open
             :
             
               Brother
               Radulphus
            
             I
             
               will
               goe
               to
               my
               maister
               Belz●bub
               ,
               and
               he
               shal
               double
               there
               tongues
               ,
            
             and
             againe
             ,
             
               let
               vs
               goe
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               enter
               into
               some
               of
               these
               heere
               :
            
             
             with
             diuers
             others
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             history
             of
             him
             in
             print
             ,
             many
             such
             like
             speaches
             also
             I
             well
             remember
             by
             
               Ka
               :
               Wright
            
             .
          
           
             The
             16.
             signe
             of
             possession
             is
             ,
             
               when
               men
               offer
               vyolence
               to
               they
               re
               owne
               bodyes
               ,
            
             so
             in
             the
             5.
             of
             Marke
             :
             it
             is
             saide
             of
             the
             man
             which
             had
             an
             vncleane
             spirit
             ,
             that
             
               he
               did
               strike
               himself
               with
               stones
               :
            
             the
             diuell
             indeede
             was
             the
             striker
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             a
             meere
             patient
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             was
             done
             by
             his
             owne
             hand
             ,
             
             and
             so
             seemed
             to
             doe
             it
             himself
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             ascribed
             vnto
             him
             :
             and
             thus
             many
             times
             those
             things
             are
             attributed
             to
             the
             possessed
             ,
             which
             were
             indeede
             done
             by
             sathen
             the
             possessor
             .
             And
             in
             like
             sorte
             haue
             I
             my selfe
             often
             done
             in
             this
             treatise
             .
          
           
             According
             to
             this
             ,
             we
             haue
             haerd
             before
             of
             Somers
             '
             who
             howsoeuer
             he
             did
             not
             strike
             himselfe
             with
             stones
             ,
             yet
             did
             he
             beate
             his
             heade
             and
             that
             with
             greate
             vyolence
             against
             the
             ground
             or
             floare
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             bedsted
             and
             throwe
             himselfe
             against
             the
             wals
             .
          
           
             The
             17.
             
             signe
             of
             one
             possessed
             is
             ,
             that
             
               he
               is
               not
               hurt
               by
               all
               the
               vyolence
               that
               the
               diuell
               doth
               to
               his
               body
               ,
               nor
               all
               the
               torments
               that
               he
               putteth
               him
               vnto
               ,
            
             so
             as
             (
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             rage
             and
             crueltye
             )
             not
             a
             bone
             of
             
             the
             possessed
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             is
             broken
             .
             This
             appeareth
             by
             the
             4.
             of
             Luke
             .
             where
             when
             Christe
             had
             commaunded
             the
             dyuell
             to
             come
             out
             of
             the
             man
             possessed
             ,
             it
             is
             sayd
             ,
             
             that
             
               then
               the
               dyuell
               throwing
               hym
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               them
               ,
               came
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               hurte
               him
               nothinge
               at
               all
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             asmuch
             as
             if
             it
             had
             bene
             saide
             :
             the
             dyuell
             vppon
             Christes
             commaundement
             to
             goe
             forth
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             cast
             him
             violently
             and
             headlonge
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             there
             rent
             him
             sore
             and
             extreamely●
             tormented
             hym
             ,
             so
             as
             one
             woulde
             haue
             thought
             he
             had
             vtterly
             spoy
             led
             the
             man
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             greatlye
             hurte
             him
             ,
             (
             which
             appeareth
             also
             by
             the
             firste
             of
             Marke
             ,
             where
             the
             same
             story
             beinge
             reported
             it
             is
             sayde
             that
             the
             vncleane
             spirit
             tare
             hym
             )
             but
             sayth
             the
             
               Euangelyste
               Luke
            
             it
             proued
             not
             soe
             :
             for
             notwithstandyng
             the
             dyuells
             rage
             &
             all
             the
             torments
             he
             put
             him
             to
             ,
             yet
             
               he
               hurte
               him
               nothing
               at
               all
               .
            
             Euen
             soe
             it
             was
             with
             these
             :
             tormented
             they
             were
             moste
             greuously
             ,
             especially
             at
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             before
             the
             egresseof
             the
             spirites
             :
             Somers
             also
             did
             offer
             greate
             vyolence
             to
             his
             body
             ,
             beatyng
             his
             heade
             and
             face
             (
             sometimes
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             houre
             togither
             )
             to
             the
             grounde
             or
             bedsteade
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             before
             sayde
             )
             so
             as
             one
             would
             haue
             thought
             he
             shoulde
             haue
             bruised
             himselfe
             greatly
             ▪
             and
             yet
             had
             he
             no
             hurte
             at
             all
             or
             any
             of
             th●
             other
             by
             the
             like
             greuous
             torments
             they
             indured
             .
             The
             same
             is
             as
             true
             of
             
               Kath
               :
               Wright
            
             and
             
               Tho
               :
               Darling
            
             ,
             which
             latter
             had
             in
             his
             fitts
             his
             armes
             and
             shoulder
             boanes
             thruste
             out
             of
             their
             ioynctes
             ,
             and
             set
             in
             againe
             :
             and
             yet
             heereby
             was
             made
             ●euer
             a
             whit
             lesse
             vnable
             to
             vse
             them
             then
             before
             .
             As
             strange
             also
             is
             that
             which
             is
             deposed
             concernyng
             Somers
             that
             he
             was
             not
             burnt
             though
             some
             bare
             partes
             of
             his
             bodye
             laye
             in
             the
             hott
             fyer
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             hereof
             I
             take
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             sathan
             hauīg
             leaue
             from
             god
             to
             enter
             into
             man
             ,
             hath
             not
             withall
             leaue
             ,
             or
             is
             forbidden
             to
             hurt
             him
             :
             for
             otherwyse
             it
             were
             not
             possible
             his
             nature
             consydered
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             shoulde
             greatlye
             harme
             hym
             :
             and
             yet
             notwythstandinge
             this
             prohybytyon
             of
             the
             lordes
             ,
             he
             wyll
             be
             attemptynge
             to
             spoyle
             or
             hurte
             those
             he
             possesseth
             ,
             though
             he
             cannot
             or
             dare
             not
             doe
             it
             ,
             because
             by
             nature
             hee
             is
             inclyned
             therevnto
             .
             For
             euery
             creature
             (
             aswell
             inuisible
             as
             visible
             )
             is
             as
             it
             were
             vyolentlye
             carryed
             to
             doe
             accordinge
             to
             hys
             owne
             nature
             and
             kynde
             .
             In
             the
             manifoulde
             vexations
             of
             sathan
             there
             fore
             and
             manner
             of
             vsynge
             them
             he
             possesseth
             ,
             we
             maye
             as
             in
             a
             glasse
             bebold
             :
             the
             mallice
             ,
             rage
             ,
             cruelty
             &
             vnsatiable
             desire
             of
             the
             diuell
             (
             as
             a
             roaring
             lyon
             )
             to
             deuoure
             and
             destroye
             mā
             :
             &
             in
             his
             restraint
             from
             hurting
             or
             not
             performing
             it
             (
             notwithstanding
             his
             great
             and
             manifold
             offers
             that
             way
             ,
             )
             we
             may
             se
             ,
             as
             the
             power
             of
             god
             ouer
             thes
             principalities
             and
             powers
             I
             meaine
             the
             diuils
             ,
             and
             the
             awe
             and
             subiection
             they
             are
             in
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             ▪
             as
             well
             as
             the
             least
             or
             weakest
             of
             hys
             creatures
             
             so
             lhe
             greate
             mercye
             of
             god
             towards
             man
             ,
             remembring
             mercy
             euen
             〈◊〉
             .
             And
             here
             this
             is
             worthy
             the
             obseruing
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             they
             which
             are
             possessed
             receiue
             no
             hurt
             at
             all
             by
             that
             which
             the
             spirit
             doth
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             neuer
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             neuer
             so
             fearfull
             to
             behold
             but
             are
             as
             well
             (
             notwithstanding
             the
             same
             )
             after
             their
             fits
             as
             before
             :
             yet
             if
             any
             man
             doe
             but
             wrest
             or
             strayne
             their
             little
             finger
             (
             which
             is
             as
             nothinge
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             is
             done
             by
             the
             spirit
             )
             though
             for
             the
             present
             they
             complayne
             not
             thereof
             ,
             
             as
             being
             then
             without
             feeling
             yet
             after
             the
             fit
             they
             ●oe
             &
             this
             was
             often
             seene
             in
             Somers
             .
          
           
             Herevnto
             we
             may
             add
             for
             the
             18.
             signe
             of
             possession
             ,
             
               extraordinary
               and
               supernaturall
               strength
            
             .
             This
             is
             euident
             by
             the
             5.
             of
             Marke
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             sayd
             of
             one
             possessed
             ,
             that
             
               no
               man
               could
               bynde
               him
               ,
               noe
               not
               with
               chaynes
               :
            
             that
             
               being
               often
               bound
               withfetters
               and
               chaynes
               ,
               he
               plucked
               the
               chaynes
               asunder
               ,
               and
               brake
               the
               fetters
               in
               peeces
               ,
               neither
               could
               anye
               man
               ●ame
               h●m
               .
            
             
             And
             by
             the
             19.
             of
             the
             Actes
             ,
             where
             the
             man
             possessed
             
               ouer
               came
               and
               wounded
            
             7.
             men
             .
             After
             this
             manner
             it
             was
             with
             these
             wee
             speake
             of
             :
             their
             strength
             was
             extraordinary
             and
             supernaturall
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             two
             or
             three
             strong
             men
             could
             scarcely
             hould
             one
             chyld
             of
             the
             age
             of
             10.
             or
             11.
             yeares
             :
             but
             speciallye
             this
             was
             seene
             in
             Sommers
             who
             in
             sundry
             of
             his
             fits
             did
             shewe
             such
             strength
             ,
             as
             somtime
             ,
             3.
             4.
             or
             5.
             sometimes
             6.
             or
             7.
             men
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             greate
             aduantage
             of
             hī
             (
             as
             bound
             to
             a
             chair
             ,
             or
             lying
             vpon
             a
             bed
             could
             scarcely
             rule
             him
             &
             though
             they
             labored
             hard
             that
             they
             swet
             therewith
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             perceyued
             to
             pant
             or
             blowe
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             if
             he
             had
             not
             strayned
             his
             strength
             nor
             strugled
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             is
             deposed
             .
             The
             like
             strength
             was
             perceyued
             to
             be
             in
             Darling
             as
             is
             noted
             in
             the
             printed
             booke
             :
             who
             being
             a
             boy
             of
             13.
             yeares
             of
             age
             was
             of
             that
             strength
             that
             2.
             stronge
             men
             could
             not
             hould
             him
             downe
             or
             rule
             him
             .
             Of
             such
             extraordinary
             and
             supernaturall
             strength
             also
             was
             
               Kath
               :
               Wright
            
             .
             True
             it
             is
             that
             there
             is
             greate
             difference
             betwixt
             his
             strength
             mentioned
             Marke
             .
             5.
             and
             the
             strength
             these
             shewed
             :
             and
             noe
             maruaile
             .
             For
             the
             man
             there
             mentioned
             was
             possessed
             with
             a
             legion
             of
             diuils
             ,
             these
             each
             of
             them
             with
             one
             onlye
             as
             I
             suppose
             no
             maruell
             then
             though
             his
             strength
             and
             his
             rage
             and
             furye
             exceeded
             theirs
             .
             And
             hence
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             those
             mentioned
             in
             the
             gospell
             to
             haue
             bene
             possessed
             ,
             we
             reade
             not
             of
             on
             that
             was
             of
             like
             strength
             and
             rage
             ,
             
             with
             him
             or
             them
             possest
             with
             a
             legion
             .
             
             For
             besides
             that
             already
             hath
             bene
             saide
             of
             their
             exceeding
             greate
             strength
             &
             vnrulynes
             ,
             it
             is
             recorded
             by
             
               S.
               Mathew
            
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             
               very
               feirce
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               might
               go
               by
               that
               way
               .
            
          
           
             The
             last
             signe
             of
             possession
             that
             in
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             I
             obserue
             is
             ex
             traordinary
             and
             supernaturall
             knowledge
             :
             which
             appeareth
             by
             the
             5.
             of
             
               S.
               Marke
            
             ,
             where
             one
             that
             was
             possessed
             as
             sone
             as
             he
             sawe
             Iesus
             
             a
             farr
             off
             ,
             
             said
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God.
            
             Now
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             this
             man
             had
             neither
             heard
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             his
             doctrin
             ,
             miracles
             ,
             nor
             seene
             hys
             person
             at
             any
             tyme
             before
             ,
             as
             may
             appeare
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             onlye
             ,
             a
             Gadaren
             ,
             but
             had
             besides
             
               his
               abidinge
               among
               the
               graues
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mountaines
               ,
            
             and
             not
             amongste
             men
             ,
             
             and
             consider
             also
             that
             he
             was
             not
             in
             his
             right
             minde
             :
             and
             3.
             that
             he
             had
             *
             
               had
               deuils
               a
               long
               time
            
             ,
             as
             St.
             Luke
             noteth
             :
             we
             can
             not
             but
             see
             and
             confese
             ,
             that
             this
             knowledge
             or
             acknowledgment
             of
             our
             blessed
             Sauiour
             was
             supernaturall
             .
             This
             is
             further
             confirmed
             by
             the
             16.
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             wher
             it
             is
             not
             only
             said
             of
             a
             certaine
             mayd
             of
             Philippi
             which
             was
             possesed
             ,
             that
             
               she
               followed
               Paul
               and
               Silas
               crying
               and
               sayiug
               ,
               these
               men
               are
               the
               seruants
               of
               the
               most
               high
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               shew
               vnto
               us
               the
               way
               of
               saluation
               :
            
             but
             that
             which
             for
             this
             purpose
             is
             much
             more
             ,
             that
             
               she
               had
               a
               sperit
               of
               diuination
               ,
            
             so
             as
             she
             could
             divine
             and
             foretell
             some
             thinges
             to
             come
             ,
             whereby
             
               she
               got
               her
               master
               much
               vantage
               .
            
             Such
             supernaturall
             knowledge
             (
             as
             well
             as
             strength
             )
             haue
             all
             those
             had
             ,
             whom
             I
             affirme
             to
             haue
             bene
             possesed
             with
             vncleane
             spirites
             .
             For
             hence
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             that
             those
             in
             Lancashire
             foretold
             there
             fits
             ,
             the
             number
             ,
             manner
             and
             continuance
             of
             them
             .
             
               Iohn
               star
            
             .
             could
             tell
             whether
             it
             was
             cleane
             water
             they
             brought
             him
             ,
             and
             two
             other
             of
             them
             ,
             hauinge
             their
             eyes
             closed
             and
             ther
             faces
             from
             the
             glase
             tould
             directly
             when
             the
             sand
             in
             the
             hower
             glasse
             was
             rune
             out
             :
             &
             thus
             hower
             after
             hower
             .
             as
             for
             
               Th.
               Darling
            
             ,
             his
             supernaturall
             knowledg
             plainlye
             appeared
             by
             the
             booke
             written
             of
             him
             .
             and
             touching
             
               Kath.
               Wright
            
             ,
             I
             saye
             this
             as
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             she
             tould
             me
             of
             diuers
             thinges
             which
             no
             earthlye
             creature
             knewe
             besids
             my selfe
             .
             Also
             I
             sent
             
               Th.
               Wright
            
             her
             brother
             2
             miles
             of
             ,
             to
             one
             
               M.
               Iohn
               Beresford
            
             ,
             and
             she
             declared
             what
             he
             said
             to
             the
             said
             messenger
             before
             he
             returned
             :
             and
             the
             daye
             after
             I
             going
             from
             her
             with
             the
             said
             gentleman
             ,
             and
             leauing
             her
             with
             many
             about
             her
             ,
             at
             my
             returne
             she
             tould
             some
             of
             the
             speaches
             which
             had
             secretlye
             in
             the
             feildes
             passed
             betwene
             vs.
             But
             this
             supernaturall
             knowledge
             was
             most
             manifest
             in
             Somers
             ,
             who
             tould
             of
             sundrye
             thinges
             which
             were
             done
             and
             spoken
             diuers
             miles
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             or
             about
             the
             same
             instant
             they
             fell
             out
             &
             to
             diueres
             strangers
             comming
             vnto
             him
             he
             made
             knowne
             such
             secrets
             ,
             as
             therat
             both
             they
             and
             others
             vpon
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             truth
             the
             of
             wondred
             greatly
             .
             From
             hence
             likwise
             it
             came
             that
             divinlike
             (
             saue
             that
             he
             intermingled
             one
             or
             two
             errors
             )
             he
             continued
             his
             speach
             in
             expounding
             the
             Creed
             for
             an
             howere
             together
             ,
             
             and
             sometimes
             also
             speake
             of
             other
             misteris
             .
             Hence
             also
             it
             was
             that
             he
             did
             divine
             and
             foretel
             things
             to
             come
             .
             For
             shortly
             after
             his
             repossession
             in
             a
             traunce
             he
             vttered
             these
             words
             :
             
               I
               must
               goe
               to
               St.
               Iones
               ,
               at
               St.
               Iones
               Darrell
               must
               not
               come
               nor
               neuer
               ablacke
               coate
               of
               
               them
               all
               :
               it
               is
               as
               I
               would
               haue
               it
               ,
               they
               are
               myne
               enimyes
               .
               At
               s●es
               I
               must
               be
               ,
               before
               the
               iudges
               ,
               the
               iudges
               must
            
             *
             
               see
               .
               Somers
            
             3.
             or
             4.
             dayes
             after
             he
             spake
             these
             thinges
             among
             many
             more
             (
             whereof
             some
             are
             set
             downe
             before
             ,
             
             which
             all
             were
             written
             from
             his
             mouth
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             diuers
             credible
             persons
             )
             was
             accordingly
             *
             carryed
             from
             his
             fathers
             house
             (
             where
             then
             he
             was
             )
             to
             
               S.
               Ioanes
            
             ,
             whither
             neither
             my selfe
             nor
             yet
             any
             in
             the
             ministery
             who
             wold
             haue
             rebuked
             him
             sharply
             (
             when
             once
             that
             was
             perceiued
             )
             might
             be
             admitted
             to
             come
             vnto
             him
             .
             
             And
             at
             the
             Assises
             (
             which
             was
             about
             7.
             weekes
             after
             )
             he
             was
             sent
             for
             before
             the
             Iudges
             :
             where
             my
             
               Lorde
               Anderson
            
             :
             and
             the
             other
             Iudge
             did
             see
             him
             indeede
             in
             a
             deluding
             fytt
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             almost
             an
             odyous
             thing
             to
             dreame
             of
             any
             deceipt
             in
             these
             predictions
             of
             Somers
             considerynge
             they
             were
             magistrates
             which
             had
             a
             cheif
             hand
             in
             these
             thinges
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             causes
             of
             them
             :
             for
             the
             two
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             viz
             :
             the
             remouinge
             of
             him
             to
             
               S.
               Iones
            
             (
             forcibly
             against
             his
             fathers
             will
             )
             and
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             ministers
             to
             come
             and
             see
             him
             :
             were
             done
             by
             the
             Maior
             &
             some
             of
             the
             Aldermen
             of
             Nottingham
             :
             and
             the
             last
             by
             a
             Iudge
             of
             Assise
             .
          
           
             Heere
             wee
             must
             remember
             that
             as
             they
             which
             are
             possest
             are
             not
             themselues
             of
             any
             extraordinary
             and
             supernaturall
             stength
             ,
             so
             neither
             haue
             they
             themselues
             any
             such
             knowledge
             indeede
             ,
             but
             only
             seeme
             so
             to
             haue
             .
             For
             whatsoeuer
             they
             vtter
             tending
             thervnto
             ,
             commeth
             meerly
             from
             the
             spirits
             within
             them
             ,
             vsing
             their
             instruments
             of
             speach
             and
             not
             at
             all
             from
             the
             parties
             possessed
             who
             when
             they
             are
             come
             to
             thēselues
             haue
             no
             such
             knowledge
             ,
             neither
             knowe
             any
             such
             thinge
             as
             before
             they
             vttered
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             tokens
             or
             signes
             which
             holy
             scriptures
             giueth
             ,
             
             whereby
             wee
             may
             knowe
             and
             discerne
             of
             one
             possessed
             with
             the
             diuell
             ,
             I
             haue
             in
             experience
             seene
             these
             ,
             
             1
             that
             the
             diuell
             doth
             mightely
             molest
             and
             afflict
             them
             whome
             he
             possesseth
             by
             sights
             and
             visions
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             fearfull
             )
             appearing
             in
             the
             likenes
             of
             a
             cat
             ,
             beare
             ,
             dog
             ,
             dragon
             ,
             lyon
             flames
             of
             fyre
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             fearefull
             creatures
             whereof
             you
             may
             at
             large
             reade
             both
             in
             the
             narration
             before
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             history
             of
             
               Thomas
               Darling
            
             .
             This
             was
             commō
             to
             all
             the
             10.
             possessed
             persons
             aboue
             named
             :
             2.
             that
             they
             haue
             by
             fits
             on
             the
             suddaine
             a
             greate
             swelling
             in
             the
             body
             and
             stirring
             or
             mouing
             of
             the
             intrals
             within
             the
             body
             .
             
             This
             also
             was
             seene
             in
             all
             those
             10.
             persons
             .
             And
             this
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             setteth
             downe
             for
             one
             Symptome
             of
             the
             possessed
             ▪
             terming
             it
             very
             aptly
             
               the
               boldning
               vp
               of
               the
               patients
               brest
               and
               belly
               with
               an
               vnnaturall
               sturring
               &
               vehement
               agitation
               within
               them
               :
            
             
             3.
             
             That
             in
             some
             fits
             the
             partes
             of
             the
             body
             possessed
             ,
             as
             arme
             or
             legg
             ,
             now
             one
             ,
             forthwith
             an
             other
             ,
             &
             some
             times
             the
             whole
             body
             are
             inflexible
             ,
             and
             withall
             as
             heauy
             as
             somuch
             yron
             .
             And
             this
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             most
             excellently
             describeth
             in
             these
             
             words
             :
             
               an
               ironie
               hardnes
               of
               his
               sinows
               so
               stiflye
               bended
               out
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               not
               possible
               to
               prick
               out
               as
               it
               were
               the
               skine
               of
               any
               other
               person
               so
               farr
               .
            
             
             4.
             that
             howsoeuer
             they
             are
             so
             misserablye
             vexed
             by
             Satan
             ,
             as
             they
             beholderes
             would
             iudge
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             most
             extreame
             and
             intollerable
             paynes
             ,
             yet
             they
             feele
             noe
             payne
             at
             all
             .
             yet
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             satan
             can
             soe
             order
             the
             matter
             as
             that
             the
             possessed
             shall
             haue
             payne
             :
             when
             he
             shall
             see
             it
             serue
             for
             hys
             purpose
             and
             this
             hath
             bene
             sene
             in
             some
             of
             our
             Demoniakes
             :
             for
             when
             the
             diuill
             in
             
               Iane
               Ashton
            
             went
             about
             to
             make
             her
             lye
             by
             pretendyng
             that
             she
             was
             dispossessed
             ,
             to
             that
             end
             in
             her
             fits
             he
             put
             her
             to
             extreame
             payne
             :
             and
             
               Marg.
               Byrom
            
             felt
             vsuallye
             very
             great
             paine
             .
             I
             remember
             also
             that
             Somers
             shortly
             after
             his
             repossession
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             before
             he
             made
             that
             curssed
             and
             lyinge
             confession
             of
             counterfeiting
             groned
             most
             pittifully
             in
             sundry
             fits
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             were
             ended
             ,
             &
             he
             com
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             said
             that
             in
             them
             he
             felt
             extreame
             payne
             .
             which
             it
             may
             be
             the
             spirit
             therfore
             did
             ,
             therby
             to
             drawe
             him
             to
             make
             the
             aforesaid
             confession
             ,
             which
             beinge
             made
             ,
             his
             fits
             ended
             ,
             and
             theirwith
             the
             greuyous
             paines
             he
             had
             before
             indured
             .
             In
             like
             sorte
             when
             one
             tooke
             in
             hand
             to
             heale
             Darling
             ,
             &
             applied
             somthing
             to
             his
             legges
             ,
             he
             felt
             then
             a
             pricking
             which
             put
             him
             to
             great
             paine
             .
             
             Thus
             then
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             somtimes
             &
             in
             sōe
             fits
             :
             but
             I
             take
             it
             that
             ordinarily
             he
             which
             is
             possest
             feleth
             noe
             paine
             in
             his
             fits
             .
             Herevnto
             we
             maye
             add
             ,
             the
             running
             swelling
             which
             was
             so
             often
             sene
             &
             felt
             in
             Som
             ,
             
             which
             Thyreus
             the
             Iesuit
             also
             witnesseth
             to
             haue
             bene
             seene
             in
             persons
             possessed
             ,
             5.
             strang
             &
             vnnaturall
             voices
             ,
             like
             to
             a
             bull
             ,
             
             beare
             ,
             swine
             ,
             6
             the
             fearefull
             disfigurīg
             of
             the
             face
             :
             which
             haue
             likwise
             in
             experience
             bine
             obserued
             in
             others
             that
             haue
             ben
             possest
             .
             7
             Also
             the
             speaking
             without
             the
             instruments
             of
             speach
             ,
             
             the
             mouth
             being
             wyd
             open
             ,
             as
             did
             both
             Som.
             &
             
               Darl
               ▪
            
             with
             sundrie
             other
             such
             strang
             &
             supernaturall
             accidents
             ,
             wherof
             we
             haue
             hard
             before
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             haue
             sene
             1.
             how
             &
             after
             what
             māner
             the
             possesed
             in
             the
             tim
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             &
             his
             apostles
             ,
             
             even
             thos
             of
             whom
             the
             holy
             ghost
             saith
             were
             possessed
             ,
             were
             handled
             or
             vexed
             by
             sathan
             .
             2.
             these
             persons
             we
             speake
             of
             ,
             were
             hādled
             or
             vexed
             iust
             after
             the
             same
             māner
             :
             what
             leteth
             thē
             that
             thes
             should
             not
             be
             possesed
             with
             diuils
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ?
             for
             seīg
             the
             like
             or
             the
             same
             effects
             were
             foūd
             in
             both
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             the
             like
             or
             the
             same
             cause
             ,
             from
             whēce
             those
             strāg
             effects
             (
             we
             haue
             hard
             of
             )
             proceded
             ,
             be
             in
             both
             ?
             Imagine
             2
             :
             sicke
             persons
             to
             be
             handled
             alike
             the
             one
             hath
             such
             a
             paine
             in
             his
             head
             ,
             the
             other
             hath
             the
             like
             :
             the
             one
             complaineth
             of
             a
             paine
             in
             his
             backe
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             very
             same
             in
             his
             :
             this
             is
             paīed
             thus
             &
             thus
             in
             his
             belly
             ,
             in
             his
             left
             side
             ,
             in
             his
             armes
             ,
             legs
             ,
             feete
             ,
             &
             the
             other
             even
             so
             :
             they
             are
             within
             of
             an
             extreame
             heat
             like
             fire
             ,
             &
             it
             either
             of
             them
             outwardlye
             quakinge
             with
             cold
             :
             theire
             vrimes
             are
             alike
             ,
             their
             pulses
             they
             beate
             a
             lyke
             .
             who
             wyll
             not
             saye
             ,
             that
             thes
             two
             haue
             the
             same
             disease
             ?
             and
             that
             if
             it
             be
             certaine
             that
             the
             on
             of
             them
             hath
             such
             asicknes
             
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             the
             other
             hath
             also
             the
             same
             ?
             because
             it
             cannot
             be
             ,
             neyther
             was
             it
             euer
             seene
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             a
             consent
             of
             effects
             so
             many
             I
             meane
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             a
             dissent
             in
             the
             causes
             :
             why
             then
             should
             it
             not
             be
             so
             heere
             ?
             and
             why
             may
             we
             not
             infer
             and
             conclude
             so
             in
             this
             our
             present
             case
             ?
             Those
             mentioned
             in
             the
             gospell
             ,
             on
             the
             sudden
             and
             by
             fits
             ,
             were
             greuously
             vexed
             ,
             cryed
             ,
             gnashed
             there
             teeth
             wallowed
             ,
             fomed
             ,
             were
             throwne
             into
             the
             fyre
             ,
             were
             feirce
             and
             cruell
             ,
             offering
             much
             vyolence
             to
             themselues
             and
             others
             ,
             out
             of
             theire
             right
             minds
             ,
             vttering
             dyabolicall
             speaches
             ,
             of
             extraordinary
             &
             supernaturall
             strength
             ,
             and
             of
             supernaturall
             knowledge
             :
             and
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             were
             all
             the
             10.
             persons
             spoken
             of
             before
             handled
             ,
             as
             hath
             bene
             shew
             ed
             ,
             and
             specially
             
               William
               Somers
            
             :
             but
             the
             former
             were
             possessed
             with
             the
             diuell
             :
             why
             then
             shall
             not
             we
             affirme
             that
             the
             latter
             were
             possessed
             likewise
             ?
             Touching
             the
             former
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             vexation
             inward
             and
             outwarde
             ,
             their
             crying
             ,
             gnashing
             their
             teeth
             ,
             foming
             ,
             wallowing
             ,
             casting
             into
             the
             fier
             ,
             the
             dyabolicall
             speaches
             they
             vtered
             .
             their
             supernaturall
             strength
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             those
             thinges
             we
             haue
             heard
             of
             ,
             came
             from
             the
             diuel
             ,
             not
             being
             without
             but
             within
             them
             :
             why
             now
             should
             not
             we
             thinke
             that
             the
             crying
             or
             scriking
             gnashing
             ,
             foming
             ,
             wallowing
             ,
             casting
             into
             the
             fyre
             ,
             the
             diabolicall
             speaches
             supernaturall
             strength
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             Somers
             and
             the
             other
             persons
             ,
             came
             not
             only
             from
             the
             diuell
             ,
             (
             whereof
             there
             is
             no
             question
             or
             doubt
             at
             all
             )
             but
             from
             him
             being
             within
             them
             ?
             yea
             how
             can
             we
             otherwise
             thinke
             .
             or
             how
             can
             it
             otherwise
             possibly
             be
             ,
             except
             these
             effects
             (
             all
             or
             most
             of
             them
             )
             might
             procede
             from
             some
             other
             cause
             ,
             the
             which
             I
             haue
             heretofore
             shewed
             cannot
             be
             ?
          
           
             In
             naturall
             diseases
             and
             in
             other
             cases
             we
             reason
             from
             the
             effects
             to
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             gather
             or
             conclude
             the
             cause
             by
             the
             effects
             :
             neyther
             doth
             it
             at
             any
             time
             deceaue
             vs
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             be
             sōtimes
             we
             deceiue
             our selues
             .
             The
             phisitian
             if
             he
             perceiue
             in
             his
             patient
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             cough
             ,
             stich
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             sicknes
             began
             with
             an
             ague
             ,
             knoweth
             thereby
             as
             by
             signes
             or
             effects
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             the
             plurisy
             .
             In
             case
             we
             see
             one
             euery
             other
             day
             quiuering
             and
             shaking
             for
             cold
             ,
             presently
             and
             truly
             wee
             say
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             tertian
             :
             and
             who
             is
             so
             simple
             that
             when
             he
             seeth
             smoake
             ascendynge
             vp
             out
             of
             a
             chymney
             ,
             knoweth
             not
             that
             there
             is
             fyre
             ?
             why
             then
             should
             we
             doubt
             when
             in
             the
             strange
             handlīg
             &
             torments
             of
             a
             man
             (
             such
             as
             haue
             bene
             described
             )
             we
             se
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             the
             smoake
             of
             a
             spirit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             operationes
             and
             effects
             of
             an
             euill
             spirit
             but
             that
             there
             is
             in
             that
             man
             a
             wicked
             spirit
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             disease
             of
             the
             body
             wherein
             men
             are
             so
             handled
             as
             these
             persons
             were
             ?
             must
             it
             not
             needes
             then
             be
             some
             supernaturall
             disease
             ?
             and
             other
             then
             this
             it
             hath
             bene
             shewed
             (
             I
             trust
             )
             in
             the
             begininge
             it
             can
             not
             be
             .
          
           
           
             Our
             Phisitianes
             if
             the
             haue
             the
             pulse
             ,
             vrin
             ,
             and
             some
             two
             or
             three
             other
             signes
             of
             a
             disease
             ,
             straightwaies
             they
             affirme
             ,
             it
             is
             such
             a
             disease
             and
             we
             beleue
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             receiue
             their
             skill
             from
             the
             wrytings
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             are
             subiect
             to
             error
             .
             How
             much
             more
             ought
             we
             to
             beleue
             that
             the
             aforesaid
             10.
             persons
             were
             sicke
             of
             the
             disease
             wee
             treate
             of
             ,
             to
             wit
             possest
             with
             diuels
             :
             seing
             we
             haue
             not
             3.
             or
             4.
             but
             so
             many
             signes
             thereof
             ,
             and
             those
             not
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             bookes
             of
             men
             :
             which
             may
             yea
             often
             do
             erre
             and
             deceiue
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             the
             boke
             of
             god
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             this
             I
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             god
             in
             descrihing
             at
             large
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             handling
             and
             vexation
             by
             sathan
             who
             were
             possessed
             in
             Christ's
             time
             according
             to
             that
             we
             haue
             heard
             ,
             doth
             not
             sett
             it
             downe
             only
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             but
             in
             reporting
             the
             same
             did
             besides
             thereby
             purpose
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             conceiue
             )
             to
             giue
             a
             rule
             and
             leaue
             a
             direction
             ,
             to
             his
             church
             ,
             whereby
             to
             discerne
             of
             possession
             in
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
             implying
             therein
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             when
             wee
             shall
             see
             one
             handled
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             .
             that
             thereby
             wee
             learne
             and
             from
             thence
             gather
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             party
             is
             possessed
             with
             an
             vncleane
             spirit
             .
             And
             for
             confirmation
             hereof
             serueth
             excellently
             the
             question
             of
             Christe
             to
             the
             father
             of
             the
             possessed
             child
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             seene
             his
             sonne
             in
             one
             of
             his
             fits
             :
             
             
               how
               long
               time
               is
               it
               since
               he
               hath
               bene
               thus
               ?
            
             for
             it
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             :
             Indeede
             thow
             saist
             true
             ,
             thy
             child
             hath
             an
             euill
             spirit
             in
             hym
             ,
             for
             whosoeuer
             is
             thus
             handled
             hath
             the
             diuel
             in
             hym
             causing
             the
             same
             :
             but
             how
             long
             hath
             he
             bene
             possessed
             ?
             where
             wee
             see
             that
             instead
             of
             askynge
             the
             father
             
               how
               long
               time
               hys
               sonne
               had
               bene
               possessed
            
             he
             sayth
             
               thus
               handled
            
             thereby
             secretly
             teaching
             vs
             that
             they
             which
             are
             handled
             after
             that
             manner
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             are
             possessed
             .
             Againe
             if
             it
             be
             so
             that
             Christ
             Iesus
             hath
             left
             a
             medicine
             for
             the
             cu●ing
             of
             this
             supernaturall
             disease
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             meanes
             for
             the
             casting
             of
             sathan
             out
             of
             those
             he
             possesseth
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             perpetuall
             ,
             as
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             is
             here
             after
             made
             manifest
             ,
             who
             can
             doubt
             but
             that
             the
             lorde
             Iesus
             hath
             lefte
             some
             direction
             for
             the
             discerning
             of
             this
             disease
             ?
             now
             all
             men
             will
             confesse
             he
             hath
             left
             none
             other
             :
             It
             must
             nedes
             thereforebe
             that
             he
             did
             it
             in
             setting
             downe
             the
             manifould
             effects
             and
             operations
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             which
             being
             in
             men
             he
             sendeth
             forth
             :
             from
             whence
             he
             would
             haue
             vs
             (
             being
             reasonable
             creatures
             )
             when
             we
             shall
             see
             the
             same
             effects
             in
             any
             to
             gather
             and
             assure
             our selues
             that
             there
             is
             the
             very
             same
             cause
             ,
             viz
             :
             an
             vncleane
             spirit
             in
             the
             party
             so
             afflicted
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             many
             obiect
             heere
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             Thyreus
             hath
             donne
             it
             effectually
             as
             he
             supposeth
             :
             I
             will
             produce
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             instead
             of
             all
             :
             who
             although
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             if
             he
             vnderstood
             how
             it
             was
             with
             our
             Demonyacks
             :
             as
             well
             as
             the
             papists
             among
             vs
             doe
             ,
             he
             would
             
             say
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             ther
             is
             no
             question
             but
             they
             were
             possest
             :
             yet
             because
             in
             his
             booke
             of
             Demoniakes
             which
             he
             hath
             very
             satly
             set
             forth
             ,
             &
             is
             in
             the
             handes
             of
             many
             ,
             he
             saith
             somthing
             against
             this
             first
             reason
             of
             mine
             and
             the
             certainty
             and
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             signs
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             gospell
             :
             I
             will
             therefor
             labour
             to
             answer
             him
             and
             weaken
             that
             hee
             obiecteth
             ,
             that
             so
             my
             aforesaid
             reason
             may
             styll
             stand
             and
             remayne
             in
             his
             full
             strength
             :
             And
             therewithall
             I
             will
             say
             somthing
             of
             the
             signes
             which
             the
             papists
             principally
             rely
             vpon
             &
             trust
             vn
             to
             for
             the
             discerning
             of
             their
             possessed
             .
          
           
             His
             words
             be
             these
             followinge
             .
             
             Addo
             quod
             nec
             ipsa
             signa
             &c.
             
             
               I
               adde
               that
               neither
               the
               very
               signes
               which
               are
               found
               in
               those
               possessed
               of
               whom
               the
               gospell
               maketh
               mention
               ,
               are
               certaine
               and
               sufficient
               tokens
               of
               men
               possessed
               Some
               of
               them
               were
               blynd
               ,
               some
               dease
               ,
               others
               dumbe
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               were
               cruell
               to
               themselues
               ,
               some
               to
               others
               .
               They
               seemed
               to
               be
               the
               workes
               of
               such
               as
               wer
               possessed
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               not
               the
               signes
               of
               possessed
               persons
               .
               vnlesse
               per
               aduenture
               we
               will
               haue
               all
               that
               be
               blynd
               ,
               dumbe
               ,
               and
               deafe
               ,
               and
               also
               all
               feirce
               ,
               and
               cruell
               men
               to
               be
               possessed
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             25.
             
             Chap
             :
             hauing
             spoken
             newly
             before
             of
             the
             excedinge
             greate
             strength
             of
             possessed
             persons
             ,
             euen
             such
             as
             passeth
             all
             humane
             strength
             ,
             
             and
             of
             their
             casting
             into
             the
             fye
             and
             water
             :
             he
             saith
             of
             them
             that
             
               they
               be
               not
            
             certa
             et
             indubita
             signa
             :
             
               certaine
               and
               vndoubtfull
               signes
            
             his
             
               reason
               is
            
             Quoniam
             non
             doemones
             tantum
             ,
             verum
             etiam
             praeter
             doemones
             ,
             alios
             authores
             et
             causas
             habere
             possunt
             .
             
               Because
               theis
               things
               or
               signes
               may
               haue
               not
               only
               the
               dyuels
               ,
               but
               al
               so
               besides
               the
               diuels
               some
               other
               authors
               and
               causes
               :
            
             which
             hee
             further
             cōfirmeth
             by
             examples
             as
             of
             Maximinus
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             Iunius
             ,
             whoe
             were
             of
             extraordinary
             and
             supernaturall
             strength
             ,
             as
             he
             sheweth
             there
             at
             large
             :
             non
             tamen
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             pro
             obsessis
             habiti
             sunt
             :
             
               and
               yet
               notwythstanding
               they
               were
               not
               held
               to
               be
               possessed
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             se
             Thyreus
             flatly
             denyeth
             and
             argueth
             against
             that
             which
             hath
             bene
             somuch
             insisted
             vpon
             ,
             and
             pressed
             by
             mee
             .
          
           
             To
             passe
             by
             that
             absurdity
             of
             his
             ,
             
             where
             graunting
             these
             thinges
             to
             be
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             possessed
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             sathan
             possessing
             ,
             he
             yet
             deny
             eth
             them
             to
             be
             signes
             thereof
             :
             as
             though
             the
             seuerall
             operations
             of
             sathan
             in
             any
             were
             not
             so
             many
             seuerall
             signes
             of
             his
             inhabyting
             the
             sāe
             person
             ,
             or
             the
             proper
             effect
             was
             not
             alwayes
             a
             signe
             of
             the
             cause
             which
             seemeth
             to
             be
             his
             first
             reason
             .
          
           
             To
             passe
             by
             that
             I
             say
             let
             vs
             cōe
             to
             the
             main
             reason
             he
             vseth
             against
             the
             signes
             mentioned
             in
             the
             gospell
             ,
             whervpon
             onlye
             as
             the
             foundation
             my
             former
             reason
             wherby
             I
             indeuor
             to
             proue
             Somers
             the
             7.
             in
             Lancashyre
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             two
             were
             possessed
             ,
             resteth
             and
             is
             buylt
             .
             Against
             which
             argument
             of
             myne
             for
             proofe
             of
             theire
             possession
             ,
             thus
             out
             of
             Thyreus
             it
             maye
             be
             Obiected
             .
             The
             Euangelicall
             signes
             wherevpon
             
             I
             ground
             and
             infer
             the
             possession
             I
             contend
             for
             ,
             are
             not
             certaine
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             vndoubted
             signes
             of
             men
             possessed
             with
             sathan
             :
             and
             therfore
             notwithstanding
             the
             said
             signes
             were
             seene
             and
             knowne
             to
             be
             in
             Somers
             and
             the
             rest
             :
             it
             may
             well
             be
             that
             they
             were
             not
             possessed
             .
             That
             the
             Euangelicall
             signes
             are
             not
             such
             Thyreus
             proueth
             thus
             :
             yf
             to
             be
             blynde
             dumbe
             ,
             deafe
             ,
             to
             be
             feirce
             and
             cruell
             towardes
             himselfe
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             gnash
             the
             teth
             ,
             fome
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             supernaturall
             strength
             ,
             &
             so
             of
             the
             other
             signes
             ,
             be
             certaine
             and
             sufficient
             signes
             of
             sathan
             his
             possessinge
             of
             ●n
             an
             then
             all
             that
             be
             blynde
             dumbe
             ,
             deafe
             ,
             be
             feirce
             and
             cruell
             towards
             thēselues
             and
             others
             ,
             or
             gnash
             the
             teeth
             ,
             or
             foame
             ,
             or
             be
             of
             supernaturall
             strength
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             other
             signes
             ,
             are
             possessed
             with
             sathan
             :
             but
             that
             is
             most
             falce
             ,
             therfore
             the
             other
             also
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             proposition
             or
             first
             part
             of
             this
             reason
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             blynde
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             dumbe
             ,
             or
             deafe
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             feirce
             and
             cruell
             towards
             him selfe
             and
             others
             ,
             &c.
             without
             any
             further
             trouble
             or
             vexation
             ,
             is
             no
             token
             of
             possession
             :
             but
             yf
             any
             of
             these
             meete
             with
             other
             signes
             of
             this
             supernaturall
             disease
             ,
             it
             greatly
             confirmeth
             the
             same
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             good
             signe
             therof
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             of
             foming
             :
             when
             foming
             is
             alone
             &
             seuered
             from
             other
             markes
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             signe
             of
             one
             possessed
             :
             for
             in
             the
             falling
             sicknes
             a
             man
             fometh
             ,
             and
             yet
             hath
             not
             an
             vncleane
             spirit
             in
             hī
             .
             But
             let
             it
             meete
             in
             the
             same
             person
             with
             diuers
             other
             tokens
             of
             one
             possessed
             ,
             though
             not
             all
             :
             so
             as
             the
             same
             man
             which
             fometh
             ,
             doe
             also
             gnashe
             his
             teeth
             ,
             wallowe
             ,
             be
             caste
             into
             the
             fyre
             be
             of
             supernaturall
             strength
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             then
             and
             in
             such
             case
             (
             I
             say
             )
             it
             is
             a
             very
             significant
             signe
             thereof
             .
             And
             this
             may
             be
             made
             playn
             by
             the
             like
             .
             An
             ague
             cough
             ,
             and
             stich
             ,
             are
             the
             signes
             of
             a
             plurify
             :
             seauer
             these
             ,
             so
             as
             a
             man
             hath
             onely
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             of
             them
             soeuer
             it
             is
             ,
             can
             giue
             no
             assurance
             to
             the
             sick
             person
             or
             phisitian
             of
             the
             plurisy
             :
             but
             let
             them
             concure
             &
             mete
             togither
             ,
             &
             they
             signifie
             that
             ,
             &
             as
             it
             were
             proclayme
             him
             to
             be
             sick
             of
             the
             saide
             disease
             .
             Euen
             soe
             it
             is
             in
             this
             case
             :
             if
             Thyreus
             had
             said
             that
             no
             one
             of
             the
             signes
             mentioned
             in
             the
             gospell
             ,
             was
             a
             certaine
             and
             sufficient
             token
             or
             argument
             of
             possession
             ,
             I
             for
             my
             part
             woulde
             haue
             subscribed
             vnto
             him
             :
             but
             to
             say
             as
             he
             doth
             indefinittely
             and
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             that
             the
             signes
             there
             spoken
             of
             are
             not
             certayne
             and
             sufficient
             signes
             of
             sathan
             his
             possessinge
             ,
             I
             hould
             it
             to
             be
             moste
             false
             ▪
             and
             derogating
             to
             the
             honor
             and
             high
             estimation
             and
             accounte
             we
             should
             haue
             of
             gods
             sacred
             word
             .
             For
             shall
             the
             signes
             or
             any
             of
             the
             signes
             giuen
             by
             men
             in
             their
             writings
             of
             this
             or
             that
             disease
             be
             certain
             and
             sufficient
             signes
             :
             and
             the
             signes
             giuen
             by
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             in
             his
             holy
             writings
             of
             this
             supernaturall
             disease
             or
             of
             any
             other
             thinge
             ,
             be
             vncertaīe
             &
             insufficient
             ?
             or
             shall
             the
             signs
             giuen
             by
             you
             Papists
             of
             ●n
             possest
             ,
             forged
             out
             of
             your
             owne
             braine
             ,
             &
             set
             downe
             in
             your
             bookes
             
             be
             
               vndoubted
               ,
               certain
               ,
               and
               suffitient
               ,
            
             as
             you
             affirme
             :
             and
             the
             signs
             giuen
             by
             god
             himself
             thereof
             ,
             and
             set
             downe
             in
             his
             booke
             ,
             be
             
               vncertaine
               and
               insufficient
            
             ?
             
             O
             monstrons
             impiety
             ,
             Is
             not
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             (
             trowe
             we
             )
             much
             beholding
             to
             this
             Iesuite
             in
             this
             doctrin
             of
             possession
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             generation
             in
             all
             their
             other
             doctrins
             ?
             who
             placeth
             the
             signes
             which
             Christ
             Iesus
             hath
             giuen
             in
             his
             holy
             word
             of
             one
             possessed
             ,
             among
             those
             which
             are
             
               vncertaine
               and
               doubtfull
               signes
            
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             further
             by
             the
             title
             of
             his
             22.
             
             Chap
             :
             yea
             among
             those
             which
             are
             
               not
               true
               signes
               ,
               although
               they
               be
               so
               accounted
               by
               some
               ?
            
             ●or
             marke
             what
             his
             words
             be
             in
             the
             begining
             of
             this
             said
             chapter
             :
             
               Reijciemus
               hoc
               loco
               primum
               illa
               ,
               quae
               &c.
               we
               will
               first
               speke
               in
               this
               place
               of
               those
               which
               are
               not
               true
               signes
               of
               men
               possest
               ,
            
             
             
               although
               they
               be
               held
               for
               true
               signes
               of
               some
               :
            
             (
             in
             the
             conclusiō
             of
             which
             chapter
             he
             vseth
             the
             wordes
             before
             conscerning
             the
             
               Euangelicall
               signes
               )
               then
               afterward
               we
               wil
               asigne
               those
               which
               truly
               proue
               diuels
               to
               be
               in
               men
               .
            
             But
             what
             are
             those
             which
             are
             such
             
               true
               and
               in●allable
               signes
            
             wherwith
             the
             signes
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             gospell
             are
             not
             to
             be
             compared
             ?
             forsoth
             these
             :
             
             
               Yf
               they
               refuse
               to
               call
               vpon
               the
               name
               of
               the
               lord
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               the
               saints
               ,
               to
               pronounce
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               to
               rehearse
               a
               psalme
               or
               some
               godlye
               prayer
               ,
               or
               yf
               they
               tremble
               ,
               and
               quake
               for
               feare
               ,
               break
               forth
               into
               clamors
               ,
               or
               outcryes
               ,
               become
               impatient
               ,
               blaspheame
               ,
               and
               make
               shew
               to
               doe
               vyolence
               vnto
               themselues
               ,
               when
               the
               reliques
               of
               saints
               are
               applyed
               vnto
               them
               ,
               or
               an
               Agnis
               Dei
               is
               applyed
               ,
               or
               besigned
               on
               the
               forchead
               with
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               or
               sprinckled
               with
               holy
               water
               ,
               or
               haue
               the
               most
               holy
               body
               of
               Christ
               gyuen
               vnto
               them
               in
               the
               sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               or
               shall
               haue
               thes
               words
               whispered
               into
               their
               eare
               in
               a
               strange
               tongue
               ,
               which
               they
               vnderstand
               not
               :
            
             Deum
             qui
             te
             genuit
             derelinquisti
             ,
             et
             oblitus
             es
             Domini
             Creatoris
             tui
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               forsaken
               god
               which
               made
               thee
               ,
               and
               hast
               forsaken
               the
               lord
               thy
               creator
               .
               Finally
               if
               they
               cannot
               abide
               the
               charges
               giuen
               in
               the
               exorcismes
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               most
               ympatiently
               indure
               them
               .
            
             Wherevnto
             after
             he
             addeth
             
               the
               touchyng
               of
               holy
               men
            
             .
             His
             (
             saith
             the
             Iesuite
             )
             et
             similibus
             signis
             Demones
             prodi
             dubium
             nullum
             est
             .
             
               That
               the
               diuels
               by
               these
               and
               such
               like
               signes
               are
               descryed
               or
               knowne
               to
               be
               in
               men
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               .
            
             And
             this
             he
             goeth
             about
             to
             confirme
             partly
             by
             examples
             ,
             
             and
             partly
             by
             reason
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             of
             two
             partes
             .
             *
             This
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             
               is
               manifest
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               first
               ,
            
             haec
             ipsis
             inuisa
             et
             molesta
             esse
             ,
             doemones
             illo
             ferre
             non
             posse
             :
             
               that
               these
               things
               ar
               hatefull
               &
               greuous
               vnto
               the
               diuels
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               abyd
               thē
            
             Secondly
             :
             non
             posse
             fieri
             &c
             :
             
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               that
               either
               a
               christian
               man
               should
               tremble
               ,
               when
               these
               things
               are
               vsed
               ,
               or
               show
               himself
               troubled
               ,
               yf
               he
               be
               commaunded
               to
               vse
               them
               religiously
               or
               to
               rehearse
               certaine
               praiers
               .
            
             
             And
             a
             little
             after
             vt
             vero
             homines
             haec
             horreant
             ,
             quis
             credat
             ?
             horrebit
             forsitan
             christianus
             homo
             ,
             si
             psalmum
             Miserere
             ,
             vel
             dicat
             ,
             vel
             dici
             audiat
             &c.
             
             That
             
               men
               should
               be
               afrayd
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               who
               can
               beleeue
               ?
               will
               a
               
               christian
               man
               tremble
               ,
               yf
               he
               either
               say
               the
               psalme
            
             (
             called
             )
             
               Miserere
               ,
               or
               heare
               it
               said
               ?
               yf
               he
               rehearse
               the
               lords
               prayer
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               that
               is
               godly
               ?
               yf
               he
               see
               or
               touch
               reliques
               of
               the
               saints
               ?
            
             
             
               yf
               in
               his
               presence
               exorcismes
               be
               read
               ?
               yf
               to
               the
               diuel
               it
               be
               obiected
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               forsaken
               God
               his
               Creator
               ,
               when
               therfore
               the
               possessed
               tremble
               at
               those
               things
               ,
               when
               they
               reproue
               them
               of
               lyinge
               which
               vse
               and
               apply
               them
               :
            
             quis
             dubitabit
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             quin
             trepidatio
             ,
             et
             quae
             mox
             audiuntur
             blasphemiae
             ,
             latentes
             doemones
             prodant
             ?
             
               who
               will
               doubt
               but
               that
               the
               trembling
               and
               the
               blasphemyes
               which
               are
               heard
               ,
               do
               be
               wray
            
             the
             
               dyuels
               lying
               hid
               in
               men
            
             ?
             Hence
             it
             came
             that
             one
             Palin
             of
             
               Tom
               worth
            
             in
             the
             county
             of
             Warwick
             a
             recusant
             ,
             came
             to
             Somers
             at
             Nottingham
             ,
             and
             laid
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             a
             purse
             with
             an
             
               Agnis
               Dei
            
             and
             reliques
             in
             it
             to
             discouer
             sathan
             thereby
             (
             whereat
             indeed
             Somers
             began
             to
             be
             som
             what
             troubled
             such
             is
             the
             subtlety
             of
             sathan
             to
             kepe
             the
             papists
             in
             their
             blyndnes
             )
             whervpon
             this
             recusant
             beinge
             apprehended
             confessed
             his
             intent
             :
             who
             for
             the
             reliques
             found
             about
             him
             was
             indeed
             committed
             by
             the
             magistrate
             to
             the
             sherifs
             house
             :
             but
             after
             a
             fewe
             dayes
             the
             mat
             ter
             was
             so
             ordered
             ,
             that
             the
             papist
             went
             quietli
             home
             again
             or
             to
             those
             who
             had
             sent
             him
             to
             doe
             that
             worthy
             seruice
             :
             wherin
             the
             diuel
             for
             his
             parte
             was
             not
             wanting
             ,
             so
             to
             entertayne
             and
             welcomme
             him
             ,
             as
             mighte
             make
             most
             for
             his
             aduantage
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             Thyreus
             againste
             whome
             and
             all
             papistes
             touchinge
             these
             feigned
             signes
             of
             theirs
             I
             argue
             thus
             :
             
             Yf
             these
             be
             
               certaine
               and
               vndoubted
               signes
            
             of
             possession
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             but
             that
             all
             such
             shal
             be
             possest
             ,
             in
             whomsoeuer
             all
             these
             signes
             may
             or
             shall
             be
             found
             :
             but
             all
             these
             may
             be
             in
             one
             that
             is
             not
             possest
             :
             therefore
             are
             not
             certayne
             and
             vndoubted
             signes
             of
             possession
             .
             The
             proposition
             or
             firste
             parte
             of
             this
             reason
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             :
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             assumption
             (
             or
             second
             parte
             of
             this
             argument
             )
             appeareth
             by
             this
             :
             that
             all
             these
             signes
             of
             theirs
             may
             be
             counterfeyted
             ,
             and
             donne
             in
             dissimulation
             by
             whomsoeuer
             will
             feigne
             himself
             to
             be
             possest
             with
             the
             diuell
             as
             Somers
             saith
             he
             hath
             done
             .
             For
             howsoeuer
             Somers
             could
             not
             easily
             by
             counterfeytinge
             fome
             wallowe
             &c.
             especially
             in
             so
             greate
             measure
             ,
             and
             that
             manner
             we
             haue
             heard
             ,
             nor
             yet
             possibly
             be
             of
             such
             extraordinary
             and
             supernaturall
             strength
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             :
             wherevpon
             we
             forbeare
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             most
             confidently
             auoucg
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             vmpossible
             for
             him
             to
             bee
             a
             counterfeyte
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             signes
             of
             possession
             giuen
             vs
             by
             the
             holye
             ghost
             in
             the
             gospell
             ,
             to
             be
             dissembled
             or
             to
             be
             donne
             by
             arte
             of
             man
             ,
             or
             humane
             power
             yet
             we
             feare
             not
             to
             affirme
             ,
             yea
             your selues
             will
             scarcely
             deny
             but
             that
             he
             might
             feigne
             ,
             and
             in
             deepe
             dissimulation
             doe
             ,
             all
             those
             you
             giue
             for
             certain
             and
             
               vndoubted
               signes
            
             of
             one
             possessed
             .
             For
             who
             seeth
             not
             that
             it
             were
             no
             harde
             thinge
             for
             him
             or
             any
             other
             that
             would
             attempte
             such
             an
             impiety
             ,
             but
             moste
             easy
             ,
             
               to
               abstayne
               &
               refuse
               
               to
               inuocate
               the
               name
               of
               god
               ,
               or
               some
               of
               the
               saints
               ,
               to
               pronounce
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               to
               rehearse
               a
               psalme
               ,
               or
               some
               godly
               prayer
               ,
               to
               shake
               and
               tremble
               as
               it
               were
               for
               feare
               ,
               to
               be
               ympatient
               (
               in
               shew
               )
               ,
               to
               blaspheme
               ,
               when
               reliques
               are
               applyed
               vnto
               them
               ,
               or
               an
            
             Agnis
             Dei
             ,
             
               or
               be
               signed
               with
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               cross
               or
               sprinckled
               with
               holy
               water
               ,
            
             and
             to
             shew
             or
             carry
             ones
             self
             accordinge
             to
             all
             the
             other
             signes
             wherof
             we
             haue
             heard
             ?
             Seing
             then
             all
             these
             signes
             may
             fall
             into
             a
             counterfeyt
             ,
             who
             is
             one
             not
             possessed
             ,
             but
             faininge
             so
             to
             be
             :
             it
             followeth
             therfore
             necessarily
             that
             these
             signes
             of
             the
             papists
             are
             not
             only
             vncertaine
             and
             doubtfull
             signes
             ,
             but
             lying
             also
             &
             de
             ceiuable
             signes
             ,
             as
             like
             as
             may
             be
             to
             the
             authors
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Againe
             yf
             these
             be
             
               certaine
               sufficient
               &
               vndoubted
               signes
            
             of
             possession
             ,
             then
             may
             one
             certainly
             discerne
             sathan
             his
             possessing
             one
             ,
             without
             any
             helpe
             or
             direction
             from
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             for
             none
             of
             these
             are
             mentioned
             there
             ,
             but
             without
             helpe
             and
             direction
             from
             the
             scriptures
             we
             cannot
             certainly
             know
             when
             sathan
             possesseth
             one
             :
             therfore
             these
             are
             not
             such
             signes
             as
             is
             affirmed
             .
             For
             who
             can
             assure
             vs
             that
             the
             diuel
             is
             in
             such
             a
             mā
             really
             ,
             if
             the
             lord
             himself
             by
             his
             word
             doth
             it
             not
             ?
             cannot
             the
             diuell
             deceaue
             vs
             by
             his
             cunning
             and
             subtlety
             ,
             and
             make
             vs
             beleue
             that
             he
             is
             in
             man
             when
             he
             is
             without
             him
             ,
             by
             molestinge
             him
             by
             some
             externall
             operationof
             his
             ,
             if
             the
             lord
             permit
             him
             so
             to
             doe
             ?
             or
             is
             any
             mortall
             man
             of
             himselfe
             without
             any
             helpe
             and
             direction
             from
             god
             (
             which
             he
             giueth
             in
             his
             worde
             )
             able
             to
             match
             the
             subtle
             serpent
             so
             as
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             deceiue
             him
             ?
             so
             it
             shoulde
             seeme
             by
             the
             papists
             ,
             and
             the
             signes
             they
             giue
             out
             of
             theire
             owne
             brayne
             .
             How
             then
             is
             it
             saide
             that
             sathan
             by
             his
             subtlety
             
               deceyueth
               all
               the
               world
            
             ?
             
             And
             who
             that
             hath
             an
             eye
             to
             see
             with
             ,
             seeth
             not
             ,
             how
             heerein
             the
             deceuour
             deceaueth
             them
             mightely
             ?
             making
             them
             beleue
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             abide
             but
             is
             tormented
             with
             their
             foolish
             ,
             ridiculous
             ▪
             and
             superstitious
             toys
             as
             theire
             consecrated
             or
             hallowed
             thinges
             
               holy
               bread
               ,
               holy
               water
               ,
               hallowed
               oyle
               ,
               hallowed
               brimstone
               burned
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               &c.
               holy
               reliques
               an
            
             agnis
             dei
             .
             and
             aboue
             all
             
               the
               signing
               of
               them
               with
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               :
               wherby
               the
               diuels
               are
               not
               only
               discouered
               ,
               but
               also
            
             (
             which
             is
             more
             )
             
               caste
               out
               of
               men
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Iesuit
             teacheth
             his
             schollers
             at
             larg
             throughout
             his
             24.
             ch
             :
             whereof
             that
             is
             the
             tytle
             and
             argument
             .
             Yf
             the
             dyuell
             can
             so
             ill
             away
             with
             a
             crosse
             ,
             
             to
             let
             the
             rest
             goe
             ,
             if
             as
             Thyreus
             saith
             and
             alleageth
             out
             of
             some
             :
             Crux
             be
             timor
             doemonum
             :
             
               a
               crosse
               be
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               diuels
               ,
               and
               that
               :
            
             
             timor
             et
             tremor
             cadunt
             super
             doemones
             cum
             signum
             crucis
             viderint
             ,
             
               that
               the
               diueles
               feare
               and
               tremble
               when
               they
               behould
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               :
               yea
            
             quamuis
             nullo
             piaetatis
             studio
             haec
             crucis
             arma
             &c.
             
               although
               ,
               this
               weapon
               of
               the
               crosse
               be
               vsed
               with
               noe
               care
               of
               godlynes
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               it
               will
               vex
               the
               diuells
               ,
               and
               geeatly
               torment
               them
               :
            
             How
             cometh
             it
             to
             passe
             that
             Coniurers
             in
             their
             coniurations
             vse
             &
             make
             crosses
             
             as
             appeareth
             by
             that
             is
             said
             before
             of
             
               Edmund
               Hartlaye
            
             the
             coniurer
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             coniuring
             and
             raising
             vp
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             deuided
             his
             circle
             in
             to
             4.
             partes
             ,
             making
             a
             crosse
             at
             euery
             deuision
             ?
             and
             how
             falleth
             it
             out
             that
             the
             diuels
             then
             shew
             them selues
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             can
             abide
             and
             indure
             to
             be
             there
             present
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             &
             vew
             of
             so
             many
             crosses
             :
             It
             may
             be
             it
             is
             thus
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             coniurers
             call
             vpon
             and
             inuocate
             the
             diuels
             ,
             hauing
             made
             first
             so
             many
             crosses
             ,
             
             the
             diuels
             dare
             not
             but
             cōe
             &
             present
             themselues
             ,
             though
             alas
             in
             much
             
               feare
               &
               trembling
            
             ,
             whence
             cometh
             it
             also
             that
             coniurers
             haue
             aswell
             good
             store
             of
             crosses
             in
             theire
             bookes
             of
             cōiurations
             ,
             as
             the
             papists
             in
             theire
             exorcismes
             ?
             Surelye
             by
             that
             arte
             of
             theirs
             which
             they
             learne
             and
             get
             out
             of
             their
             said
             bokes
             so
             becrossed
             they
             attaine
             by
             vertue
             &
             store
             of
             the
             said
             crosses
             some
             power
             and
             authority
             ouer
             the
             diuels
             ,
             which
             they
             after
             exercise
             ouer
             them
             so
             that
             the
             papists
             onli
             haue
             not
             power
             ouer
             the
             diuels
             ,
             as
             they
             affirm
             wherof
             you
             shall
             heare
             hereafter
             .
             Here
             we
             may
             behold
             the
             iust
             iudgmēt
             of
             god
             vpon
             them
             :
             who
             because
             they
             will
             not
             receiue
             &
             trust
             to
             the
             signes
             the
             lord
             hath
             giuen
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             only
             certaine
             &
             sufficient
             signes
             to
             signify
             sathan
             his
             possessing
             of
             men
             :
             such
             as
             who
             soeuer
             trusteth
             vnto
             them
             ,
             &
             will
             be
             directed
             by
             them
             cannot
             error
             be
             deceiued
             herein
             :
             such
             as
             in
             whomsoeuer
             they
             are
             ,
             the
             same
             person
             is
             for
             certainty
             possessed
             ,
             and
             such
             also
             as
             without
             which
             we
             can
             not
             certainly
             knowe
             when
             sathan
             possesseth
             man
             :
             therefore
             I
             say
             because
             they
             will
             not
             beleue
             and
             receiue
             these
             signes
             ,
             the
             Lord
             sendeth
             them
             strong
             delusions
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             beleue
             lying
             ,
             foolish
             ,
             &
             ridiculous
             signs
             ,
             shewed
             forth
             or
             giuen
             by
             sathan
             in
             all
             deceiuablenes
             .
          
           
             Thus
             haue
             I
             sufficiently
             prooued
             out
             of
             the
             word
             of
             god
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             parties
             wee
             intreate
             of
             ,
             and
             disproued
             what
             is
             or
             may
             be
             obiected
             against
             it
             .
             Ther
             are
             besids
             some
             other
             reasons
             which
             may
             further
             confirme
             the
             same
             vnto
             vs
             :
             As
             first
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             were
             deliuered
             vppon
             the
             prayers
             and
             fastes
             which
             were
             vsed
             for
             that
             purpose
             :
             we
             may
             thereby
             bee
             the
             rather
             perswaded
             that
             they
             had
             euill
             spirits
             within
             them
             ▪
             where
             we
             must
             remember
             that
             it
             was
             not
             thus
             once
             ,
             but
             sundry
             times
             ,
             not
             with
             one
             person
             alone
             ,
             but
             with
             diuers
             .
             Now
             whence
             came
             it
             that
             such
             certaine
             and
             present
             deliuerance
             came
             to
             the
             aboue
             named
             partyes
             so
             afflicted
             as
             is
             aforesaide
             ,
             vpon
             the
             vsinge
             of
             this
             saide
             meanes
             ?
             Surely
             hence
             ,
             because
             they
             being
             sicke
             ,
             of
             this
             supernaturall
             disease
             ▪
             I
             meane
             hauing
             vncleane
             spirits
             within
             them
             ,
             had
             the
             supernaturall
             meadycyne
             applyed
             vnto
             them
             ,
             whych
             God
             hymselfe
             for
             the
             cureynge
             theireof
             hath
             lefte
             and
             ordeayned
             :
             which
             beynge
             soe
             ,
             it
             is
             noe
             marueyle
             though
             they
             were
             presentlye
             healed
             .
             For
             what
             meadicyne
             is
             soe
             soueraigne
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             of
             the
             Lords
             owne
             appoyntment
             ?
             had
             they
             bene
             sicke
             of
             any
             other
             disease
             ,
             
             and
             namely
             had
             they
             bene
             vexed
             by
             some
             outward
             operation
             of
             sathan
             ,
             as
             of
             necessity
             they
             must
             if
             they
             were
             not
             possest
             :
             they
             had
             not
             vndoubtedly
             all
             of
             them
             bene
             so
             presentlie
             deliuered
             as
             they
             were
             .
          
           
             For
             howsoeuer
             god
             hath
             appoynted
             vs
             to
             fast
             when
             we
             are
             in
             any
             affliction
             of
             body
             or
             mynd
             ,
             neither
             shall
             it
             be
             done
             in
             vaine
             :
             yet
             he
             hath
             no
             where
             promised
             that
             the
             same
             shall
             prosper
             to
             the
             deliuering
             of
             vs
             from
             the
             said
             affliction
             ,
             
             as
             he
             hath
             in
             this
             case
             of
             possession
             ,
             in
             particular
             and
             by
             name
             .
             
               This
               kind
            
             (
             saith
             our
             sauiour
             )
             
               goeth
               not
               out
               ,
               but
               by
               prayer
               ,
               and
               fasting
               :
            
             therein
             secretly
             promising
             ,
             that
             praier
             and
             fasting
             being
             vsed
             ,
             euill
             spirits
             doe
             and
             shall
             goe
             out
             .
             Againe
             how
             came
             it
             to
             passe
             that
             we
             in
             our
             prayers
             instantly
             calling
             vpon
             god
             ,
             that
             he
             woulde
             be
             pleased
             to
             cast
             sathan
             forth
             of
             them
             whoe
             lay
             so
             miserably
             vexed
             ,
             by
             the
             diuell
             before
             vs
             ,
             (
             that
             their
             bodyes
             might
             not
             be
             receptacles
             for
             the
             vncleane
             spirits
             ,
             but
             temples
             for
             the
             holy
             ghost
             to
             dwell
             in
             )
             that
             they
             were
             therevpon
             ,
             and
             euen
             then
             deliuered
             according
             to
             our
             requests
             and
             supplications
             so
             made
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             possessed
             ?
          
           
             These
             thinges
             considered
             ,
             I
             se
             not
             how
             any
             can
             doubt
             or
             once
             call
             in
             question
             the
             possession
             of
             these
             7.
             in
             Lancashire
             &
             of
             
               Will
               :
               Somers
            
             of
             Nottingham
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             those
             other
             two
             we
             haue
             spoken
             of
             by
             the
             way
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Kath
               :
               Wright
            
             and
             
               Tho
               :
               Darling
            
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             be
             either
             like
             vnto
             Thomas
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             say
             ,
             except
             I
             had
             sene
             these
             things
             that
             are
             here
             reported
             ,
             and
             had
             made
             tryall
             of
             them
             with
             my
             handes
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             beleeue
             them
             ,
             or
             be
             of
             this
             iudgment
             ,
             that
             men
             in
             these
             dayes
             cannot
             be
             possessed
             .
             The
             former
             of
             these
             may
             remember
             for
             theire
             humblinge
             that
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             our
             sauiour
             himselfe
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             be
             faithlesse
             :
             as
             touching
             this
             worke
             of
             god
             ,
             I
             meane
             and
             that
             it
             is
             a
             blessed
             thinge
             to
             beleue
             that
             the
             truth
             we
             see
             not
             .
             2.
             that
             before
             God
             and
             men
             they
             shall
             be
             the
             more
             inexcusable
             ,
             because
             these
             thinges
             haue
             bene
             donne
             not
             beyond
             the
             seas
             ,
             but
             heere
             at
             home
             in
             our
             owne
             countrye
             ,
             &
             that
             in
             diuers
             partes
             therof
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             neede
             not
             goe
             farr
             either
             in
             our
             owne
             person
             ,
             or
             by
             our
             letters
             to
             inquire
             into
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             matter
             :
             neither
             haue
             they
             bene
             done
             in
             a
             corner
             ,
             and
             before
             some
             few
             only
             ,
             but
             openly
             &
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             those
             that
             for
             sundry
             wekes
             would
             come
             vnto
             thē
             ,
             which
             I
             dare
             be
             bould
             to
             say
             were
             for
             nomber
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             innumerable
             wherof
             diuers
             were
             very
             learned
             and
             wise
             ,
             cheef
             men
             in
             the
             magistracy
             and
             ministery
             ,
             not
             easy
             to
             be
             abused
             ,
             and
             about
             30.
             also
             haue
             vpō
             their
             oathes
             giuen
             testimony
             herevnto
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             those
             who
             therfore
             reiect
             that
             is
             said
             ,
             
             and
             whatsoeuer
             they
             heare
             conscerning
             this
             matter
             ,
             because
             they
             iudg
             that
             none
             eyther
             are
             or
             can
             be
             now
             possest
             ,
             as
             I
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             that
             an●
             especially
             of
             the
             learned
             should
             be
             of
             this
             iudgment
             ,
             consideringe
             there
             is
             
             neither
             iot
             nor
             tytle
             in
             the
             scriptures
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             much
             against
             them
             nor
             yet
             in
             any
             writer
             ould
             or
             new
             that
             euer
             I
             red
             or
             heard
             of
             ,
             so
             I
             demaund
             of
             them
             how
             they
             dare
             affirme
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             in
             effect
             all
             one
             as
             yf
             they
             should
             say
             ,
             god
             can
             not
             now
             send
             diuells
             into
             men
             ,
             or
             god
             cannot
             in
             these
             dayes
             plague
             and
             correct
             men
             ,
             by
             sending
             sathan
             into
             them
             to
             vex
             them
             in
             their
             bodies
             ,
             which
             I
             thinck
             they
             would
             be
             loath
             to
             auouch
             :
             
             for
             it
             is
             more
             then
             bouldnes
             to
             say
             of
             the
             almightye
             that
             he
             cannot
             doe
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             such
             as
             is
             eyther
             contrary
             to
             his
             nature
             ,
             or
             his
             reuealed
             will
             :
             which
             cannot
             be
             saide
             of
             this
             .
             To
             say
             it
             is
             against
             his
             nature
             is
             most
             absurde
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             will
             haue
             it
             agaynst
             his
             will
             ,
             we
             must
             shewe
             where
             that
             part
             of
             his
             will
             is
             reuealed
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             imposible
             ,
             for
             asmuch
             as
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             now
             be
             possest
             ,
             appeareth
             by
             daily
             experience
             which
             cannot
             fall
             out
             contrary
             vnto
             the
             will
             of
             god
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             word
             of
             god
             in
             Deut
             :
             28.
             it
             is
             writtē
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               wilt
               not
               kepe
            
             (
             saith
             Moses
             )
             
               and
               doe
               all
               the
               words
               of
               this
               law
               that
               are
               written
               in
               this
               boke
               and
               feare
               this
               glorious
               and
               fearefull
               name
               the
               lord
               thy
               god
               ,
            
             
             
               then
               the
               Lord
               will
               make
               thy
               plagues
               wonderfull
               ,
               and
               the
               plagues
               of
               thy
               seede
               ,
               euen
               great
               plagues
               and
               of
               longe
               continuance
               and
               euery
               sicknes
               ,
               and
               euery
               plague
               which
               is
               not
               written
               in
               the
               boke
               of
               this
               lawe
               ,
               will
               the
               lord
               heap
               vpon
               thee
               vntil
               thou
               be
               destroied
               .
            
             Seing
             thē
             god
             threatneth
             to
             bring
             vpon
             the
             disobedient
             and
             sinfull
             people
             
               wonderfull
               plagues
            
             of
             which
             kinde
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             
             and
             euery
             
               plague
               or
               curse
            
             he
             hath
             ,
             whither
             it
             be
             such
             as
             is
             written
             (
             as
             is
             expresly
             set
             doune
             in
             the
             chapter
             following
             )
             or
             
               not
               written
            
             :
             
             vnder
             one
             of
             which
             kindes
             this
             curse
             ,
             to
             be
             possest
             with
             the
             deuill
             must
             needes
             be
             comprehended
             :
             and
             that
             in
             these
             last
             dais
             there
             shall
             be
             perilous
             and
             sinfull
             times
             ,
             wherein
             iniquity
             shall
             abound
             ,
             soe
             as
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             when
             he
             commeth
             ,
             shall
             scarcely
             finde
             
               any
               fayth
               vp
               on
               earth
            
             :
             Howe
             can
             it
             be
             denyed
             but
             that
             the
             lorde
             may
             smyte
             some
             with
             this
             iudgment
             ,
             yea
             and
             (
             as
             I
             conceaue
             of
             this
             scripture
             )
             will
             also
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             .
             And
             lest
             we
             should
             vnderstand
             this
             of
             the
             Iewes
             only
             and
             restraine
             it
             to
             the
             time
             of
             the
             lawe
             ,
             (
             either
             of
             which
             is
             absurd
             )
             we
             must
             remember
             that
             we
             haue
             the
             same
             or
             like
             threate
             renewed
             vpon
             vs
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             god
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             gospell
             ,
             and
             expresly
             agaynst
             euery
             man
             ,
             aswell
             Gentile
             as
             Iew
             ,
             as
             all
             men
             will
             graunt
             .
             
               I
               protest
            
             (
             saith
             the
             spirit
             )
             
               vnto
               euery
               man
               that
               heareth
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
               prophecy
               of
               this
               booke
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               if
               any
               man
               shall
               add
               vnto
               these
               thinges
               ,
               god
               shall
               add
               vnto
               him
               the
               plagues
               that
               are
               wrytten
               in
               this
               booke
               ,
               and
               yf
               any
               man
               shall
               diminishe
               of
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
               booke
               of
               this
               prophecy
               &c
            
             Seing
             then
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             are
             in
             these
             last
             &
             euill
             dayes
             ,
             both
             which
             add
             to
             this
             boke
             ,
             &
             dyminish
             from
             it
             ,
             &
             that
             this
             plague
             of
             possession
             by
             deuils
             is
             written
             in
             the
             same
             :
             we
             must
             nedes
             acknowledg
             &
             cānot
             doubt
             but
             that
             god
             may
             send
             this
             plague
             also
             in
             this
             last
             age
             of
             the
             worlde
             .
             
             Againe
             seing
             possession
             is
             a
             punishment
             or
             correction
             of
             the
             lord
             ,
             laid
             vp
             ●n
             a
             man
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             sathan
             for
             his
             sinne
             :
             and
             that
             men
             are
             now
             as
             greuous
             sinners
             as
             euer
             ,
             
             the
             lord
             also
             in
             like
             sorte
             affected
             now
             towardes
             sinne
             and
             sinners
             as
             heeretofore
             ,
             as
             ready
             euerie
             way
             to
             chastice
             men
             for
             sinne
             in
             these
             dayes
             as
             in
             former
             :
             it
             cannot
             bee
             but
             that
             men
             may
             bee
             possest
             now
             ,
             yf
             the
             lorde
             thinke
             good
             that
             way
             to
             correct
             them
             ▪
             yea
             euen
             as
             well
             and
             vsually
             as
             in
             former
             time
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             it
             is
             to
             be
             remembred
             :
             that
             as
             all
             churchs
             ,
             so
             al
             righter
             anciēt
             ,
             &
             latter
             ,
             christians
             and
             papists
             ,
             which
             haue
             spoken
             more
             or
             lesse
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             giue
             theire
             full
             consent
             heereto
             ,
             and
             many
             examples
             from
             age
             to
             age
             are
             giuen
             hereof
             .
             Here
             might
             be
             brought
             in
             ,
             a
             multitude
             &
             greate
             heape
             of
             testimonies
             ,
             to
             proue
             that
             men
             maye
             be
             nowe
             possessed
             but
             I
             will
             let
             them
             alone
             ,
             and
             only
             coate
             them
             in
             the
             margent
             ,
             because
             I
             thinke
             it
             a
             needelesse
             thing
             in
             so
             plaine
             and
             euident
             a
             matter
             to
             vse
             so
             many
             wordes
             ,
             specially
             seing
             hereafter
             I
             alleadge
             the
             most
             of
             theire
             testimonyes
             ,
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             dispossession
             since
             miracles
             ceased
             ,
             which
             is
             farr
             more
             doubtfull
             then
             this
             other
             of
             possession
             ,
             and
             cōprehendeth
             in
             it
             this
             also
             .
             For
             if
             men
             haue
             bene
             and
             may
             be
             now
             dispossessed
             ,
             ergo
             possessed
             .
             Wierus
             in
             the
             begining
             of
             his
             4.
             booke
             
               de
               prestigijs
               doemonum
            
             speaketh
             of
             many
             that
             haue
             of
             late
             yeares
             bene
             possesed
             with
             diuels
             :
             shewing
             at
             large
             their
             strange
             ,
             admirable
             ,
             &
             most
             greuous
             vexations
             by
             sathan
             :
             and
             among
             others
             he
             maketh
             mention
             of
             about
             70
             damsells
             which
             togither
             in
             one
             night
             1555.
             in
             an
             house
             at
             Roome
             where
             Orphanes
             were
             kept
             ,
             became
             Demoniacks
             :
             whereof
             saith
             he
             ,
             not
             one
             of
             them
             was
             recouered
             two
             yeares
             after
             yea
             it
             may
             be
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             which
             sure
             is
             more
             strange
             then
             their
             possession
             :
             considering
             the
             great
             power
             and
             authority
             the
             Romanists
             haue
             ouer
             diuels
             ,
             euen
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Apostles
             if
             you
             will
             beleue
             them
             :
             as
             hereafter
             you
             shall
             heare
             .
             Also
             of
             later
             time
             and
             nearer
             vs
             ,
             euen
             at
             Amsterdam
             a
             greate
             towne
             in
             Holland
             Anno
             1566.
             there
             were
             as
             he
             declareth
             at
             large
             30
             children
             or
             thereabouts
             in
             8.
             or
             10.
             weekes
             possessed
             with
             diuels
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             let
             the
             dead
             and
             their
             writings
             goe
             ,
             let
             vs
             inquire
             of
             the
             liuing
             :
             Aske
             of
             our
             trauailers
             what
             they
             haue
             seene
             &
             credibly
             heard
             in
             other
             countries
             ,
             beyond
             the
             seas
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             heare
             what
             they
             will
             say
             demaund
             of
             the
             papists
             ,
             and
             they
             with
             one
             consent
             will
             tell
             you
             that
             mē
             may
             be
             possest
             ,
             &
             that
             among
             them
             ther
             daily
             are
             such
             .
             Thyreus
             (
             a
             man
             now
             liuing
             )
             in
             a
             booke
             lately
             written
             of
             this
             argument
             nameth
             a
             great
             many
             that
             (
             long
             since
             miracles
             ceased
             )
             were
             possessed
             with
             diuels
             whereof
             some
             were
             great
             and
             honorable
             personages
             ,
             children
             to
             Emperours
             and
             kings
             .
             Shall
             we
             say
             of
             them
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             our
             possessed
             persons
             in
             England
             that
             they
             were
             counterfeyts
             ?
             their
             calling
             of
             Exorcists
             also
             ,
             and
             formes
             of
             Ezorcisme
             ,
             proclaime
             their
             iudgment
             herein
             to
             
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             yea
             who
             knoweth
             not
             how
             they
             greatlye
             vaunt
             of
             the
             power
             that
             in
             theire
             Church
             they
             haue
             to
             cast
             out
             diuels
             ?
             This
             brage
             of
             theirs
             is
             answered
             by
             
               D.
               Fulk
            
             ,
             and
             diuers
             others
             ▪
             but
             neither
             he
             nor
             any
             other
             returneth
             in
             answer
             ,
             that
             men
             cannot
             in
             these
             daies
             be
             possest
             ,
             which
             had
             it
             bene
             a
             truth
             they
             wold
             neuer
             haue
             omitted
             .
          
           
             But
             why
             doth
             it
             seeme
             so
             incredible
             and
             impossible
             vnto
             some
             ,
             for
             one
             to
             be
             nowe
             possest
             ?
             
             
               Because
               myracles
               are
               ceased
            
             .
             It
             shoulde
             seeme
             then
             to
             be
             possest
             with
             the
             diuell
             is
             a
             miracle
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             disease
             sometime
             by
             miracle
             cured
             .
             For
             the
             ceasing
             of
             miracles
             putteth
             an
             end
             only
             to
             miracles
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             diseases
             which
             miraculously
             were
             healed
             :
             else
             we
             should
             haue
             none
             sick
             of
             feauers
             ,
             palsyes
             ,
             and
             other
             infinit
             diseases
             :
             none
             dumbe
             ,
             deafe
             ,
             blind
             ,
             halt
             ,
             or
             maimed
             .
             Notwithstandīge
             then
             that
             miracles
             are
             ended
             ,
             possession
             with
             diuels
             may
             remaine
             ,
             seing
             it
             is
             certaine
             it
             is
             no
             miracle
             ,
             
             but
             a
             sicknes
             or
             supernaturall
             disease
             which
             somtimes
             miraculously
             was
             healed
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             17.
             
             of
             
               S.
               Mathew
            
             ,
             where
             the
             father
             bringing
             his
             possessed
             child
             ,
             saith
             thus
             to
             Iesus
             ,
             
               I
               brought
               him
               to
               thy
               disciples
               ,
               and
               they
               could
               not
               heale
               him
               :
            
             and
             presently
             after
             it
             followeth
             :
             
               and
               Iesus
               rebuked
               the
               diuell
               and
               he
               went
               out
               of
               him
               :
               and
               the
               child
               was
               healed
               at
               that
               houre
               .
            
             
             In
             like
             manner
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             9.
             of
             
               S.
               Luke
               :
               that
               Iesus
               rebuked
               the
               vneleane
               spirit
               and
               healed
               the
               child
               ,
               and
               deliuered
               him
               to
               his
               father
            
             And
             for
             further
             profe
             hereof
             serueth
             excellently
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             8
             of
             
               S.
               Luke
            
             :
             verse
             :
             2.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               certaine
               weomen
               were
               healed
               of
               euill
               spirits
               and
               infirmityes
               ,
            
             
             
               as
               Mary
               which
               was
               called
               Magdalen
               ,
               out
               of
               whome
               wēt
               seauen
               diuels
               ,
            
             where
             by
             the
             word
             healed
             ,
             we
             may
             learne
             ,
             that
             possession
             is
             a
             disease
             ,
             to
             wit
             supernaturall
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             miracle
             is
             when
             the
             dguell
             
               by
               rebuke
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             a
             charge
             or
             comaundement
             to
             depart
             ,
             is
             caste
             out
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             the
             party
             is
             healed
             ,
             or
             made
             whole
             of
             this
             vnnaturall
             disease
             .
             For
             thus
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             9.
             of
             
               S.
               Marke
               :
               when
               Iesus
               &c.
               he
               rebuked
               the
               vncleane
               spirit
               ,
               saying
               vnto
               him
               thow
               dumbe
               &
               deafe
               spirit
               ,
               I
               charge
               thee
               come
               out
               of
               him
               .
               Then
            
             (
             it
             is
             said
             )
             
               the
               diuell
               came
               out
            
             :
             the
             very
             same
             we
             haue
             in
             the
             first
             of
             
               S.
               Marke
            
             verse
             25.
             and
             a
             little
             after
             it
             followeth
             :
             verse
             27.
             
               he
               commaundeth
               the
               foule
               spirits
               with
               authority
               ,
               and
               they
               obey
               him
               .
               And
               in
               S.
               Luke
               ,
               with
               authority
               &
               power
               he
               comaundeth
               the
               foule
               spirits
               and
               they
               come
               out
               ,
            
             In
             these
             cases
             we
             all
             knowe
             Christe
             ,
             wrought
             a
             miracle
             :
             now
             what
             did
             he
             ?
             he
             comaunded
             the
             dyuells
             that
             were
             in
             men
             to
             come
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             came
             forth
             .
          
           
             The
             myracle
             then
             is
             by
             aword
             ,
             or
             commaunde
             to
             caste
             the
             diuell
             out
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             ceased
             with
             other
             myracles
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             possessed
             of
             the
             diuell
             is
             noe
             myracle
             :
             no
             more
             then
             to
             be
             blynde
             ,
             sick
             ,
             or
             lame
             :
             which
             are
             iudgmentes
             of
             god
             vppon
             man
             for
             his
             synne
             :
             wherevppon
             possessyon
             with
             dyuelles
             is
             often
             brought
             in
             amonge
             other
             plagues
             of
             god
             ,
             
             and
             namely
             in
             the
             4.
             of
             Math
             :
             where
             it
             is
             saide
             :
             
               They
               brought
               vnto
               Iesus
               all
               sick
               people
               that
               were
               taken
               with
               diuers
               diseases
               and
               grypings
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               were
               possessed
               with
               diuels
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               those
               which
               were
               lunatick
               ,
               &
               thos
               that
               had
               the
               pa●●y
               and
               he
               healed
               them
               .
            
             The
             like
             we
             reade
             in
             the
             8.
             of
             
               Luke
               :
               And
               at
               that
               time
               he
               ●ured
               many
               of
               their
               sicknesses
               ,
               and
               plagues
               ,
               and
               of
               euill
               spirits
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               vnto
               many
               blynd
               men
               he
               gaue
               sight
               freety
               .
            
             Seing
             then
             it
             is
             no
             miracle
             to
             be
             possest
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             but
             a
             disease
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             lunacye
             palsy
             &c.
             the
             myracle
             consisting
             in
             casting
             out
             the
             diuel
             by
             a
             worde
             :
             notwithstanding
             myracles
             are
             ceased
             ,
             possession
             may
             remayne
             :
             for
             as
             notwithstanding
             this
             miraculous
             healing
             heere
             spoken
             of
             is
             ceased
             &
             gone
             ,
             yet
             men
             still
             are
             sick
             ,
             and
             taken
             with
             diuers
             diseases
             ,
             and
             some
             are
             lunatick
             ,
             some
             haue
             the
             palsy
             &c.
             so
             also
             some
             are
             or
             may
             be
             possessed
             with
             diuels
             ,
             and
             for
             my
             owne
             parte
             I
             will
             as
             sone
             hould
             that
             mē
             cannot
             now
             be
             sick
             ●unatick
             ,
             haue
             the
             palsy
             ,
             be
             blind
             ,
             deafe
             ,
             lame
             ,
             as
             this
             other
             ,
             that
             men
             in
             these
             dayes
             cannot
             be
             possest
             ,
             which
             many
             mē
             yea
             some
             otherwise
             of
             great
             learning
             haue
             presumed
             to
             maintayne
             .
             yea
             who
             is
             so
             simple
             that
             by
             these
             few
             wordes
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             ceasing
             of
             myracles
             proueth
             not
             the
             ceasing
             of
             possession
             by
             diuels
             ?
             and
             yet
             if
             you
             aske
             these
             men
             who
             will
             haue
             no
             possession
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             the
             reason
             thereof
             ,
             forthwith
             they
             will
             tel
             you
             that
             myracles
             are
             ceased
             :
             then
             which
             answer
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             absurde
             .
             And
             whereas
             some
             affirme
             
               that
               men
               were
               possest
            
             ,
             
             
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               diuinity
               of
               Chryst
               might
               appeare
               and
               shew
               it self
               ,
               so
               the
               casting
               forth
               of
               the
               spirits
               ,
               and
               the
               gospell
               be
               confirmed
               ,
            
             and
             get
             the
             better
             entertaynement
             ,
             by
             the
             eiectyon
             performed
             by
             the
             apostles
             ,
             and
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             ,
             (
             for
             otherwise
             they
             say
             nothing
             ,
             as
             shall
             forthwith
             appeare
             )
             and
             therefore
             the
             deity
             and
             gospell
             of
             Christ
             being
             now
             sufficiently
             confirmed
             ,
             possession
             with
             diuells
             must
             needes
             cease
             :
             I
             desyre
             them
             to
             send
             me
             to
             some
             parte
             of
             gods
             worde
             for
             my
             information
             therein
             .
             If
             they
             can
             not
             (
             whereof
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             )
             then
             they
             must
             needes
             confesse
             ,
             that
             the
             reason
             is
             because
             heerein
             they
             knowe
             or
             vnderstand
             not
             aright
             ,
             howsoeuer
             otherwise
             their
             knowledg
             may
             be
             greate
             .
             For
             so
             saith
             the
             holy
             ghoste
             :
             
               to
               the
               lawe
               and
               to
               the
               testimony
               :
               yf
               they
               speake
               not
               according
               to
               this
               word
               ,
            
             
             
               it
               is
               because
               there
               is
               no
               light
               in
               them
               .
            
             I
             maruaile
             at
             men
             especially
             of
             vnderstanding
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             open
             their
             mouthes
             to
             speake
             where
             god
             is
             sylent
             :
             and
             that
             they
             will
             be
             so
             bould
             to
             render
             a
             cause
             or
             reason
             of
             the
             lordes
             owne
             fact
             ,
             where
             he
             himselfe
             hath
             not
             donne
             it
             .
             You
             take
             too
             much
             vppon
             you
             my
             brethren
             ,
             
             in
             presuming
             to
             vnderstande
             aboue
             that
             which
             is
             written
             ,
             and
             meete
             for
             you
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             vnderstand
             accordinge
             to
             sobryety
             .
             Know
             you
             not
             that
             thinges
             reuealed
             ,
             belong
             only
             to
             vs
             and
             our
             children
             ?
             why
             then
             will
             any
             take
             vppon
             him
             to
             render
             this
             for
             the
             sole
             reason
             or
             cause
             of
             possessyon
             
             which
             god
             (
             we
             all
             know
             )
             hath
             not
             reueled
             :
             but
             in
             truth
             the
             contrary
             .
             But
             what
             leadeth
             men
             to
             say
             that
             men
             were
             therefore
             possest
             that
             
               the
               godhead
               of
               Christe
               and
               his
               almighty
               power
               might
               be
               seene
               in
               the
               castinge
               out
               of
               diuells
               ,
               and
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               gospel
               be
               confirmed
               ?
            
             Suerly
             this
             :
             because
             ,
             it
             is
             euident
             that
             by
             their
             eiection
             these
             things
             were
             performd
             By
             the
             same
             reason
             I
             may
             inferr
             ,
             that
             men
             were
             therefore
             sicke
             ,
             had
             the
             palsy
             ,
             lunatick
             ,
             lame
             ,
             blynd
             ,
             deafe
             ,
             and
             dumbe
             ,
             for
             the
             diuinity
             and
             gospell
             of
             Christ
             were
             confyrmed
             as
             well
             in
             the
             myraculous
             healynge
             of
             the
             persons
             soe
             afflicted
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             dispossessinge
             of
             diuells
             .
             And
             yet
             not
             withstāding
             no
             man
             is
             so
             absurd
             as
             thence
             to
             gather
             and
             conclud
             ,
             that
             ther
             are
             or
             can
             be
             none
             sick
             now
             ,
             none
             hauing
             the
             palsy
             ,
             none
             lunatycke
             ,
             blind
             ,
             lame
             ,
             &c.
             &
             yet
             I
             am
             sure
             this
             followeth
             as
             necessarily
             ,
             and
             ineuuitablye
             of
             the
             former
             ground
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             ympossibility
             of
             possession
             in
             these
             dayes
             :
             wee
             see
             then
             that
             it
             being
             graunted
             that
             mē
             were
             possest
             to
             that
             ende
             the
             deity
             and
             doctrine
             of
             Christe
             ,
             I
             meane
             the
             gospell
             ,
             might
             be
             confirmed
             by
             the
             healynge
             of
             those
             which
             were
             possessed
             ,
             which
             I
             denye
             not
             :
             yet
             that
             letteth
             not
             but
             that
             men
             maye
             be
             possest
             in
             these
             dayes
             .
          
           
             To
             speake
             more
             playnlye
             therfore
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             bodilye
             diseases
             and
             infirmityes
             of
             those
             men
             which
             our
             Sauiour
             cured
             ,
             a
             cause
             of
             the
             same
             was
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             curynge
             of
             them
             it
             might
             be
             euydent
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Messias
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             in
             general
             by
             math
             8.
             16.
             17.
             in
             perticular
             by
             the
             man
             that
             was
             borne
             blind
             :
             and
             yet
             notwithstandinge
             there
             was
             some
             other
             cause
             or
             causes
             therof
             ,
             &
             namly
             ther
             sine
             ,
             as
             apeareth
             by
             christs
             owne
             speaches
             in
             the
             cureing
             of
             diuers
             ,
             saying
             to
             such
             ,
             
               thy
               sine
               are
               for
               giuen
               thee
               ,
               sine
               no
               more
               leest
               a
               worse
               thing
               come
               vnto
               thee
               :
            
             the
             which
             cause
             remaining
             ,
             the
             diseases
             and
             other
             infirmities
             of
             mans
             bodye
             doe
             remayne
             :
             so
             though
             of
             this
             supernaturall
             affliction
             in
             those
             which
             were
             dispossessed
             by
             Christ
             a
             cause
             thereof
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             divine
             power
             and
             mercye
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             might
             appeare
             in
             their
             cureinge
             ,
             as
             is
             playne
             by
             the
             aforsaid
             place
             of
             mathew
             ,
             yet
             that
             was
             not
             the
             alone
             cause
             ,
             but
             the
             sinne
             also
             of
             the
             parties
             (
             as
             is
             euident
             by
             that
             aforesayd
             )
             without
             which
             they
             could
             neuer
             haue
             bine
             so
             miserably
             vexed
             by
             satan
             as
             the
             were
             :
             
             which
             sinne
             in
             man
             remaininge
             ,
             it
             is
             plaine
             that
             the
             sayde
             disease
             doth
             or
             maye
             remayne
             ,
             
             and
             shall
             or
             may
             so
             long
             as
             sinne
             remaineth
             in
             man.
             Indeed
             if
             for
             this
             cause
             only
             men
             had
             bine
             possest
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             expulsyon
             of
             the
             spirits
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             the
             diuinitye
             and
             gospell
             of
             Christ
             might
             haue
             bene
             confirmed
             ,
             it
             had
             bene
             somethinge
             ,
             yea
             very
             much
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             and
             I
             for
             my
             part
             woulde
             haue
             ioyned
             with
             them
             therein
             :
             but
             for
             this
             cause
             only
             men
             were
             not
             possest
             ,
             for
             then
             there
             must
             neuer
             haue
             bene
             any
             possessed
             but
             such
             as
             were
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             dispossessed
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             indewed
             with
             that
             
             Apostolicall
             guift●
             the
             contrary
             whereto
             appeareth
             by
             Math
             :
             12.
             27.
             
             &
             Act
             :
             19.
             13.
             
             The
             which
             as
             these
             two
             scriptures
             proue
             ,
             so
             by
             them
             also
             it
             is
             manifest
             to
             the
             aduised
             reader
             ,
             
             that
             men
             were
             possessed
             before
             Christs
             time
             ,
             and
             vnder
             the
             lawe
             :
             yea
             this
             disease
             was
             common
             before
             the
             incarnation
             of
             our
             blessed
             Sauiour
             ,
             so
             as
             many
             were
             sick
             thereof
             :
             otherwise
             how
             could
             the
             rude
             and
             common
             people
             haue
             so
             readilye
             and
             truly
             discerned
             thereof
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             gospell
             it
             is
             euident
             they
             coulde
             and
             did
             ?
             maister
             (
             saith
             one
             of
             the
             people
             to
             Iesus
             )
             
               I
               haue
               brought
               my
               sonne
               vnto
               thee
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               hath
               a
               dumbe
               spirit
            
             :
             yea
             not
             only
             the
             men
             ,
             but
             the
             simple
             weomen
             also
             were
             acquainted
             with
             this
             disease
             :
             
             
               haue
               mercy
               on
               mee
               Lord
            
             ,
             said
             a
             poore
             Canaanitish
             woman
             vnto
             Christ
             :
             
               my
               daughter
               is
               miserably
               vexed
               by
               the
               diuell
               .
            
             And
             least
             we
             should
             ymagine
             either
             that
             this
             child
             was
             not
             possest
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             mother
             knew
             not
             somuch
             Mark
             saith
             plainly
             ,
             
               this
               child
               had
               an
               vncleane
               spirit
               ,
            
             and
             that
             this
             woman
             besought
             Christ
             
               that
               he
               would
               cast
               the
               diuel
               out
               of
               her
               daughter
               :
            
             whereby
             it
             appeareth
             that
             she
             knew
             or
             at
             least
             tooke
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             rightly
             ,
             that
             
               the
               diuel
               was
               in
               her
               child
               :
            
             Seing
             then
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             the
             common
             people
             were
             so
             well
             acquainted
             with
             this
             disease
             ,
             and
             could
             so
             truly
             discerne
             the
             same
             ,
             it
             must
             needes
             be
             that
             both
             many
             were
             possest
             ,
             and
             had
             soe
             bene
             of
             long
             time
             :
             for
             otherwise
             the
             vulgar
             sort
             (
             as
             we
             all
             in
             reason
             &
             experience
             know
             )
             could
             not
             possibly
             haue
             attayned
             to
             that
             knowledg
             Hence
             it
             followeth
             that
             many
             were
             possessed
             vnder
             the
             lawe
             &
             befor
             Christ
             was
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             into
             whome
             it
             cannot
             be
             that
             god
             sent
             vncleane
             spirits
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             diuinity
             of
             Christ
             might
             appeare
             in
             their
             myracalous
             eiection
             ,
             but
             for
             some
             other
             cause
             or
             causes
             best
             knowne
             vnto
             his
             maiesty
             :
             
             and
             namely
             to
             chastice
             them
             for
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             that
             wee
             haue
             alleadged
             before
             out
             of
             Deut
             :
             28.
             and
             29.
             )
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             iudgments
             ,
             though
             god
             alwayes
             respect
             not
             that
             principally
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             (
             besides
             his
             owne
             glory
             Iohn
             :
             9.
             3.
             
             )
             some
             other
             thing
             best
             knowne
             to
             himself
             :
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             example
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Iob
            
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             and
             by
             sundry
             testimonyes
             of
             holy
             scripture
             .
          
           
             To
             returne
             therefore
             againe
             to
             speake
             of
             those
             parties
             we
             intreate
             of
             Yf
             any
             obiect
             against
             this
             possession
             that
             in
             all
             these
             thinges
             we
             were
             deluded
             by
             sathan
             ,
             
             by
             whom
             our
             sences
             were
             deceyued
             ,
             so
             that
             wee
             semed
             to
             see
             that
             which
             we
             did
             not
             see
             indeede
             :
             To
             such
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             such
             thing
             were
             ,
             then
             not
             our
             sight
             alone
             but
             all
             our
             sences
             were
             deceiued
             ,
             our
             tasting
             only
             excepted
             :
             for
             we
             did
             not
             only
             see
             &
             looke
             vpon
             with
             our
             eyes
             strange
             and
             impossible
             accidents
             ,
             but
             heard
             also
             with
             our
             eares
             ,
             and
             handled
             with
             our
             handes
             ,
             yea
             sundry
             smells
             there
             were
             ,
             some
             times
             moste
             swéete
             and
             delectable
             ,
             at
             other
             tymes
             most
             noysome
             &
             stinking
             ,
             no
             man
             knowīg
             from
             whence
             they
             came
             ,
             
             as
             is
             to
             be
             deposed
             by
             many
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             hard
             that
             so
             many
             sences
             shold
             be
             deceaued
             .
             But
             what
             is
             more
             against
             sence
             then
             to
             ymagine
             and
             obiect
             that
             here
             ?
             He
             fomed
             as
             white
             as
             the
             snowe
             ,
             as
             thike
             as
             that
             which
             commeth
             from
             the
             horse
             or
             boare
             .
             About
             150.
             of
             vs
             beheld
             this
             offt
             and
             many
             times
             ,
             and
             somtime
             for
             an
             hower
             together
             ropinge
             downe
             along
             on
             his
             breast
             .
             It
             was
             to
             be
             felt
             .
             It
             was
             wiped
             awaye
             ,
             &
             the
             cloth
             wett
             therwith
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             vs
             all
             .
             shall
             we
             now
             saye
             he
             seemed
             to
             fome
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             fome
             ?
             he
             was
             of
             that
             strength
             ,
             that
             diuers
             times
             4.
             or
             5.
             though
             they
             had
             great
             advantag
             of
             him
             could
             not
             rule
             him
             :
             what
             is
             there
             more
             against
             common
             sence
             ,
             then
             to
             affirme
             that
             he
             seemed
             onlye
             to
             be
             of
             such
             strength
             ,
             but
             was
             not
             so
             ?
             &
             which
             of
             their
             sences
             I
             praye
             you
             ,
             &
             how
             manye
             of
             theire
             sences
             were
             deceaued
             ,
             which
             tried
             their
             strenght
             with
             his
             ?
             &
             whither
             was
             there
             not
             somthing
             els
             deceiued
             besids
             ther
             outward
             sences
             ?
             If
             herein
             my
             sences
             were
             deceiued
             ,
             I
             will
             trust
             them
             the
             worsse
             whylst
             I
             haue
             them
             ,
             yea
             I
             assure
             you
             yf
             the
             case
             were
             so
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             tell
             when
             or
             wherin
             to
             trust
             them
             ,
             lest
             they
             shold
             deceiue
             me
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             then
             ,
             all
             the
             witneses
             herof
             (
             yf
             they
             will
             speake
             according
             to
             their
             knowledge
             and
             consiene
             )
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Iudgment
             with
             me
             .
             Againe
             thus
             one
             might
             haue
             obiected
             against
             the
             possession
             of
             those
             which
             had
             euill
             spirits
             in
             them
             ,
             whē
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             were
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             as
             well
             ,
             &
             with
             as
             good
             colour
             &
             apparance
             of
             truth
             ,
             as
             against
             the
             possession
             of
             such
             as
             we
             speake
             off
             .
             But
             if
             one
             should
             haue
             done
             so
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             spurned
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             bene
             in
             great
             fault
             ?
             yes
             verilye
             :
             so
             suerlye
             doe
             they
             ,
             and
             are
             no
             lesse
             faultie
             which
             obiect
             this
             against
             vs
             ,
             and
             the
             possession
             we
             striue
             for
             .
             Take
             heed
             therfore
             good
             christian
             reader
             ,
             I
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             lest
             whilest
             thou
             stand
             for
             the
             delusion
             of
             sathan
             ,
             he
             delude
             and
             deceaue
             thee
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             proofe
             of
             the
             possession
             of
             they
             persones
             aboue
             named
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             First
             Parte
             .
          
           
             HERE
             FOLLOVVETH
             THE
             SECOND
             PARTE
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             2.
             part
             .
             That
             they
             were
             verily
             dispossessed
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             meanes
             wherby
             the
             same
             was
             wrought
             .
          
           
             Hauinge
             sufficiently
             proued
             euen
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             holy
             scriptures
             those
             persons
             we
             treate
             of
             ,
             were
             verily
             possessed
             with
             the
             diuell
             ,
             with
             such
             vnanswerable
             reasons
             ,
             as
             may
             suffice
             any
             indifferent
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             ouercarried
             with
             preiudice
             or
             partiallity
             againste
             the
             cause
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             is
             altogither
             needelesse
             to
             speake
             any
             thinge
             further
             for
             proofe
             therof
             :
             now
             it
             followeth
             that
             we
             proue
             likewise
             with
             such
             inuincible
             arguments
             the
             dispossession
             of
             them
             :
             in
             handlinge
             of
             which
             point
             we
             must
             remember
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             shall
             make
             for
             proofe
             of
             their
             dispossession
             ,
             the
             same
             also
             confirmeth
             further
             their
             possession
             :
             for
             how
             can
             a
             man
             be
             dispossessed
             of
             the
             dyuell
             if
             he
             was
             neuer
             possessed
             thereof
             ?
          
           
             That
             this
             may
             the
             better
             appeare
             let
             vs
             looke
             into
             the
             dispossession
             of
             those
             mentioned
             in
             the
             gospell
             and
             therewithall
             see
             what
             thence
             may
             be
             gathered
             for
             confirmation
             of
             their
             dispossession
             we
             speake
             of
             .
             
             In
             the
             aforenamed
             place
             of
             Marke
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
             that
             Iesus
             hauing
             charged
             the
             vncleane
             spirit
             to
             come
             out
             of
             the
             childe
             ,
             
               then
               the
               spirit
               cryed
               &c.
            
             that
             is
             :
             ymediatly
             after
             the
             charge
             or
             commaundement
             giuen
             to
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             therevpon
             ,
             
               the
               spirit
               cryed
               ,
               rent
               him
               sore
               ,
               &
               came
               out
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               as
               one
               dead
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               many
               said
               ,
               he
               is
               dead
               .
            
             Nowe
             after
             this
             very
             manner
             it
             went
             with
             the
             aforesayde
             Doemonyakes
             at
             the
             instant
             of
             their
             deliuerance
             or
             amendment
             .
          
           
             First
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
             
               the
               spirit
               rent
               him
               sore
               and
               came
               out
               :
            
             whereby
             is
             insinuated
             ,
             the
             greatnes
             and
             extremity
             of
             the
             childes
             torments
             ,
             
             ymediatly
             before
             the
             egresse
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             aboue
             that
             which
             is
             ordinary
             :
             for
             before
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
             
               he
               tare
               him
            
             ,
             here
             that
             
               he
               tare
               or
               rent
               him
               sore
               ,
            
             notinge
             by
             this
             addition
             ,
             an
             increase
             of
             paine
             .
             The
             like
             we
             reade
             Luke
             .
             4.
             where
             Christ
             commaunding
             the
             diuell
             to
             come
             out
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             it
             followeth
             imediatly
             ,
             
               then
               the
               diuell
               throwing
               him
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ,
               came
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               hur●
               him
               nothing
               at
               all
               .
            
             whereby
             it
             appeareth
             that
             the
             possessed
             some
             little
             time
             before
             the
             egresse
             or
             going
             out
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             
             are
             excedingly
             tormented
             .
             As
             Danaeus
             noteth
             vpon
             this
             place
             of
             
               Marke
               :
               when
               Christ
               commeth
               and
               approcheth
               neere
               vs
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               then
               doth
               the
               diuell
               teare
               and
               torment
               vs
               more
               eagerly
               as
               he
               did
               that
               child
               at
               that
               time
               .
               F●r
            
             (
             as
             Isodorus
             writeth
             )
             
               then
               the
               diuell
               doth
               more
               cruelly
               rage
               agaynst
               him
               wh●me
               he
               possesseth
               ,
               when
               he
               knoweth
               that
               by
               deuine
               vertue
               he
               is
               to
               be
               expelled
               out
               of
               him
               .
            
             Surely
             they
             that
             were
             eye
             witnesses
             of
             this
             matter
             in
             conscience
             must
             needes
             confesse
             they
             neuer
             beheld
             any
             in
             such
             torments
             as
             theis
             eight
             were
             a
             little
             before
             their
             deliuerance
             :
             what
             els
             ment
             those
             great
             and
             vnnaturall
             swellinges
             ,
             such
             strong
             and
             violente
             casting
             vp
             and
             downe
             of
             their
             bodyes
             forwardes
             and
             backwards
             ,
             such
             
             scriking
             or
             crying
             ?
             It
             can
             not
             be
             denyed
             but
             that
             they
             were
             manifest
             arguments
             of
             the
             horrible
             passions
             and
             torments
             which
             they
             incured
             No
             doubt
             but
             the
             beholders
             were
             all
             of
             them
             greatly
             dismayed
             &
             astonished
             thereat
             ,
             as
             men
             at
             their
             wits
             end
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             to
             doe
             ,
             nor
             which
             way
             to
             turne
             them
             .
             And
             heere
             I
             aske
             not
             only
             of
             them
             at
             Cleworth
             but
             those
             also
             at
             Nottin
             .
             which
             were
             present
             the
             day
             of
             
               Som
               ers
            
             his
             dispossession
             ,
             whither
             by
             reason
             thereof
             ,
             whereas
             all
             the
             daye
             long
             before
             one
             had
             bene
             their
             mouth
             to
             god
             ,
             they
             hauing
             that
             good
             order
             ,
             did
             not
             disorderly
             and
             confusedly
             all
             in
             common
             pray
             and
             cry
             aloud
             vnto
             the
             lord
             ,
             euery
             one
             according
             to
             that
             himself
             liked
             ,
             as
             mē
             not
             able
             to
             conteine
             themselues
             :
             but
             must
             needes
             cry
             out
             vppon
             that
             fearfull
             sight
             .
             Yea
             I
             demaund
             further
             of
             
               M.
               Starchyes
            
             houshould
             ,
             and
             
               W.
               Som.
            
             his
             maister
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             famili
             ,
             whither
             all
             the
             time
             ●o
             theire
             and
             his
             possession
             they
             euer
             sawe
             them
             so
             greuously
             tormented
             as
             he
             and
             they
             were
             a
             little
             before
             their
             deliuerance
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             where
             it
             is
             said
             
               the
               spirit
               cryed
               and
               came
               out
               ,
            
             
             and
             in
             the
             first
             of
             Marke
             of
             another
             
               the
               vncleane
               spirit
               tare
               him
               ,
               and
               cryed
               with
               a
               loud
               voyce
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               came
               out
               of
               him
            
             :
             and
             in
             the
             4.
             of
             Luke
             that
             
               the
               dyuelles
               came
               out
               of
               many
               crying
               :
            
             yea
             in
             the
             8.
             of
             the
             Actes
             indefinitly
             of
             those
             that
             were
             dispossessed
             that
             
               the
               spirits
               crying
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               came
               out
               of
               many
               that
               were
               possessed
               .
            
             I
             report
             me
             to
             those
             that
             were
             present
             whi
             ther
             ymediatly
             before
             the
             dispossession
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             persons
             ,
             they
             heard
             not
             (
             for
             the
             space
             of
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             houre
             or
             thereabouts
             )
             the
             most
             fearefull
             ,
             strange
             ,
             vnnaturall
             ,
             and
             loude
             cryes
             ,
             that
             euer
             came
             to
             their
             eares
             :
             and
             to
             them
             at
             Nottingham
             whither
             they
             euē
             then
             crying
             out
             as
             men
             mightily
             astonished
             at
             that
             they
             heard
             &
             sawe
             ,
             Somers
             was
             not
             heard
             farr
             aboue
             them
             all
             ,
             although
             they
             were
             in
             nomber
             some
             150.
             
             Tormented
             they
             were
             in
             their
             fits
             all
             the
             tyme
             of
             their
             possession
             ,
             more
             extreamly
             the
             day
             of
             their
             deliuerance
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             all
             a
             little
             before
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             cryes
             or
             scrikings
             they
             sent
             out
             manye
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             possession
             ,
             
             but
             neuer
             of
             that
             loudnes
             &
             continuance
             ,
             to
             those
             went
             from
             them
             at
             the
             instant
             the
             spirits
             went
             forth
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             I
             demaund
             of
             the
             same
             persons
             (
             which
             were
             to
             the
             nober
             of
             some
             40.
             at
             Cleworth
             :
             and
             150.
             at
             Nottingham
             )
             whither
             according
             to
             that
             is
             said
             heere
             in
             
               S.
               Marke
            
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             ymediatly
             after
             the
             end
             of
             their
             torments
             and
             crying
             ,
             
               ly
               as
               dead
            
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             for
             a
             good
             space
             .
             The
             reason
             hereof
             I
             take
             to
             be
             this
             for
             that
             the
             spirit
             ,
             at
             his
             last
             farewell
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             tormenting
             the
             party
             to
             his
             vtmost
             :
             the
             body
             after
             those
             greuous
             torments
             lyeth
             at
             rest
             ,
             as
             it
             desiereth
             and
             thus
             lying
             ,
             the
             party
             semeth
             to
             be
             as
             dead
             :
             wherein
             the
             cruelty
             &
             mallice
             of
             sathan
             doth
             notably
             appeare
             :
             who
             when
             hee
             seeth
             that
             he
             can
             not
             continue
             in
             man
             to
             torment
             him
             still
             after
             his
             accustomed
             manner
             
             as
             he
             desiereth
             ,
             will
             yet
             do
             what
             he
             can
             to
             vexe
             him
             at
             his
             departure
             or
             going
             out
             .
             These
             3.
             tokens
             or
             signs
             of
             dispossession
             were
             often
             sene
             and
             hard
             in
             
               K.
               Wright
            
             ,
             who
             being
             not
             only
             possessed
             ,
             but
             by
             her
             owne
             defalt
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             vcleane
             spirit
             returninge
             ,
             found
             her
             empty
             ,
             swept
             ,
             &
             garnished
             ,
             and
             so
             prepared
             and
             ready
             to
             receiue
             &
             entertaine
             him
             ,
             so
             far
             was
             she
             from
             resisting
             of
             him
             )
             repossessed
             ,
             and
             that
             sundry
             times
             ,
             at
             her
             seuerall
             dispossessions
             ,
             was
             euer
             extreamly
             tormented
             ,
             schriched
             fearefully
             or
             cryed
             out
             ,
             and
             then
             laye
             as
             dead
             .
          
           
             Hence
             I
             collect
             the
             dispossession
             of
             these
             Demoniakes
             :
             for
             as
             when
             we
             see
             one
             handled
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             they
             weare
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             scriptures
             are
             said
             to
             be
             possessed
             with
             sathan
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             confese
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             party
             is
             verily
             possesed
             ,
             even
             so
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             one
             so
             affected
             and
             vsed
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             who
             are
             said
             in
             the
             scripture
             to
             be
             dispossessed
             ,
             we
             cannot
             chouse
             ,
             but
             say
             that
             they
             also
             beinge
             so
             affected
             are
             dispossessed
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             for
             
               Desimilibus
               idem
               sit
               Iudicium
            
             .
             And
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             holy
             ghost
             ,
             in
             the
             particuler
             describinge
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             possession
             &
             dispossession
             ,
             did
             leaue
             aspeciall
             doctrine
             &
             direction
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             succesciue
             ages
             ,
             how
             to
             discerne
             &
             to
             be
             assuered
             in
             the
             like
             cases
             .
             Thus
             doe
             I
             the
             rather
             Iudge
             ,
             because
             otherwise
             (
             yf
             the
             partye
             now
             dispossessed
             weare
             not
             so
             affected
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             who
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             gospell
             )
             when
             the
             people
             of
             God
             haue
             only
             praied
             ,
             or
             fasted
             &
             praied
             ,
             a
             long
             time
             together
             ,
             they
             cannot
             knowe
             that
             the
             party
             is
             deliuered
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             so
             :
             For
             the
             ease
             of
             the
             party
             will
             not
             suffice
             ,
             because
             that
             is
             vsuall
             with
             Demoniaks
             ,
             seing
             the
             diuill
             vexeth
             them
             ,
             but
             at
             certaine
             times
             only
             ,
             being
             otherwise
             out
             of
             their
             fites
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             body
             .
             sōe
             speciall
             cases
             excepted
             ,
             wher
             the
             spirit
             mak
             eth
             them
             blind
             ,
             dumbe
             ,
             deafe
             :
             or
             gathereth
             them
             all
             of
             a
             heape
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             goe
             *
             bowed
             together
             as
             we
             read
             in
             the
             gospell
             ,
             
             or
             lame
             (
             as
             in
             experience
             hath
             bine
             sene
             in
             
               Th.
               Dar
            
             ,
             who
             was
             lame
             and
             depriued
             of
             the
             vse
             of
             his
             legs
             for
             13.
             weekes
             together
             or
             their
             abouts
             )
             wherfore
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             yf
             in
             the
             dispossessing
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             the
             spirit
             should
             not
             
               crie
               aloud
               ,
               rent
               him
               sore
               ,
            
             &
             cause
             the
             party
             to
             
               lye
               as
               dead
            
             (
             which
             are
             the
             only
             apparant
             signs
             of
             his
             egresse
             )
             then
             could
             not
             the
             party
             possessed
             be
             discerned
             to
             be
             dispossessed
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             shold
             not
             haue
             that
             praise
             ,
             nor
             man
             receiue
             that
             profite
             by
             such
             agreat
             worke
             ,
             which
             othewise
             by
             the
             certaine
             knowledg
             therof
             they
             should
             .
             But
             now
             that
             God
             in
             his
             infinite
             wisdom
             ,
             hath
             recorded
             these
             signs
             in
             his
             worde
             ,
             and
             left
             them
             for
             a
             direction
             vnto
             his
             Church
             herein
             ,
             he
             hath
             prouided
             a
             remidi
             for
             our
             weaknes
             ,
             and
             furtherance
             of
             his
             owne
             glorye
             .
             furthermore
             I
             haue
             in
             experiēce
             obserued
             this
             signe
             also
             of
             Sathans
             goīg
             out
             of
             him
             whō
             he
             possesseeth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             whē
             the
             Demoniak
             doeth
             either
             se
             somethinge
             going
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             sensiblie
             fele
             somthing
             to
             come
             from
             within
             him
             .
          
           
             Thus
             Darl
             .
             saw
             somthing
             like
             a
             mouse
             go
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             supposed
             
             &
             of
             those
             in
             Lan.
             
             on
             of
             them
             felt
             &
             saw
             somthīg
             go
             out
             of
             her
             (
             as
             she
             thought
             )
             lik
             an
             vrchin
             ,
             another
             in
             this
             ,
             &
             a
             3
             in
             that
             forme
             ,
             &
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             accordīg
             as
             it
             is
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             stori
             .
             
               W.
               Som.
            
             also
             though
             he
             saw
             no
             visible
             shape
             ,
             at
             the
             egrese
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             it
             he
             felt
             somthīg
             com
             from
             withī
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             wold
             haue
             pluckt
             away
             his
             throat
             (
             as
             
               M
               Byrom
            
             had
             before
             him
             )
             wherby
             he
             &
             those
             in
             Lan.
             were
             fully
             perswad
             ed
             ,
             that
             the
             diuil
             was
             gone
             out
             of
             them
             .
             which
             we
             must
             not
             so
             vnderstand
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             spirits
             had
             bine
             &
             continued
             in
             them
             in
             such
             bodies
             assumed
             vnto
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             spirits
             could
             not
             come
             out
             of
             thē
             but
             must
             nedes
             be
             felt
             ,
             or
             it
             could
             possibly
             be
             felt
             or
             sene
             :
             but
             that
             the
             spirits
             by
             ther
             operation
             caused
             somthing
             which
             was
             felt
             &
             did
             appere
             in
             som
             visible
             forme
             or
             shap
             .
             All
             or
             most
             of
             which
             shaps
             we
             haue
             hard
             were
             vgly
             ,
             &
             no
             maruil
             cōfidering
             the
             were
             represented
             by
             the
             foule
             spirit
             .
             Herevnto
             we
             may
             add
             
               the
               vomiting
               vsed
               by
               Som
               ,
               at
               the
               very
               egres
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
            
             and
             not
             long
             before
             (
             as
             it
             were
             foretelling
             the
             same
             )
             both
             in
             those
             in
             Lan.
             &
             
               Th.
               Darling
            
             .
             but
             the
             scriptures
             making
             no
             mētion
             of
             these
             signes
             ,
             
             they
             are
             to
             be
             regarded
             accordingly
             .
             Seeing
             then
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             outward
             notes
             &
             signs
             of
             deliuerance
             from
             Sathans
             possessi
             on
             ,
             precedent
             and
             subsequent
             ,
             were
             found
             to
             be
             sene
             in
             these
             persons
             :
             why
             shoud
             we
             doubt
             but
             that
             the
             thinge
             signified
             by
             those
             signes
             was
             also
             truly
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             the
             eye
             performed
             ?
             especially
             consideringe
             that
             out
             of
             the
             aforesaide
             signs
             accompanieth
             (
             as
             I
             may
             saye
             )
             the
             very
             egresse
             or
             going
             out
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             
               for
               the
               spirits
               criyng
               .
               goe
               out
               ,
            
             and
             that
             another
             is
             not
             vntil
             he
             be
             gone
             forth
             ,
             for
             we
             read
             that
             when
             the
             spirit
             was
             come
             out
             of
             the
             child
             ,
             
               then
               he
               was
               as
               one
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             Againe
             we
             called
             vpō
             God
             :
             that
             it
             would
             please
             him
             to
             cast
             the
             vncleane
             spirits
             out
             of
             the
             persons
             afflicted
             before
             vs
             ,
             so
             as
             their
             bodyes
             might
             be
             temples
             for
             the
             holy
             ghost
             to
             dwell
             in
             :
             &
             god
             hard
             our
             pray
             ers
             vttered
             in
             such
             tearmes
             ,
             &
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             and
             we
             visibly
             did
             see
             the
             worke
             accomplished
             after
             our
             desiers
             .
             Furthermore
             we
             are
             to
             remē
             ber
             :
             that
             howsoeuer
             Sathan
             in
             the
             time
             of
             these
             possession
             ,
             did
             vsually
             in
             visiblye
             shaps
             appeare
             vnto
             them
             ,
             yet
             did
             he
             neuer
             seke
             to
             enter
             in
             to
             them
             ,
             vntil
             after
             that
             time
             thei
             were
             dispossest
             ,
             which
             then
             he
             eger
             lye
             attempted
             both
             by
             promises
             and
             threats
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             greatly
             confirmeth
             their
             dispossession
             .
             for
             the
             holy
             scripture
             telleth
             vs
             that
             the
             vncleane
             spirit
             is
             cast
             out
             of
             mā
             ,
             before
             he
             seke
             to
             enter
             in
             againe
             .
             
               VVhen
               they
               vncleane
               spirit
               (
               saithe
               our
               sauiour
               )
               is
               gone
               out
               of
               a
               md̄
               ,
               he
               walketh
               through
               drye
               places
               ,
               seekinge
               rest
               :
               and
               when
               he
               findeth
               none
               ,
            
             
             
               he
               saith
               I
               will
               returne
               into
               mine
               house
               whence
               I
               came
               out
               &c.
               
            
             True
             it
             is
             that
             this
             returne
             wee
             speake
             of
             ,
             &
             seeking
             of
             the
             spirits
             to
             enter
             againe
             into
             them
             we
             receiue
             by
             report
             from
             the
             parties
             possessed
             ,
             &
             that
             no
             other
             is
             privy
             to
             the
             same
             :
             but
             it
             consider●nge
             it
             hath
             bene
             so
             with
             all
             and
             euery
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             hauc
             witnessed
             and
             that
             manye
             others
             (
             I
             meane
             they
             which
             were
             present
             at
             the
             said
             assalts
             of
             Sathan
             to
             enter
             into
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             parties
             afflicted
             aff●rme
             )
             though
             they
             neither
             saw
             Sathan
             nor
             hard
             him
             ,
             it
             both
             saw
             and
             harde
             them
             suddenly
             and
             strangly
             disquieted
             ,
             &
             most
             eger
             in
             resisting
             the
             deuil
             ,
             whervpon
             those
             which
             were
             present
             did
             also
             assist
             them
             theirin
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             so
             with
             any
             of
             them
             all
             the
             time
             of
             their
             possession
             in
             the
             apparitions
             of
             satan
             :
             the●e
             things
             (
             I
             say
             )
             considered
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             agre
             so
             with
             the
             scripture
             ,
             I
             cannot
             se
             why
             any
             should
             ●eiect
             and
             not
             credit
             that
             is
             here
             said
             of
             the
             vncleane
             spirits
             returninge
             ,
             and
             seeking
             to
             repossesse
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             this
             returne
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             indeuoring
             to
             enter
             in
             againe
             ,
             (
             recouering
             some
             of
             them
             also
             )
             as
             it
             argueth
             both
             their
             possession
             and
             dispossession
             ,
             so
             likewise
             their
             expulsion
             of
             the
             wicked
             spirits
             by
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             his
             appointed
             meaines
             .
             Greatly
             therfore
             doe
             they
             for
             get
             themselues
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             in
             holy
             scripture
             is
             written
             concerning
             this
             matter
             who
             hereby
             are
             offended
             ,
             taking
             hence
             occasion
             to
             think
             and
             to
             speake
             ,
             that
             Somers
             was
             not
             possessed
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             a
             verye
             counterfeite
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             was
             not
             dispossessed
             ,
             because
             he
             cane
             doe
             the
             same
             thinges
             againe
             .
             Knowe
             wee
             not
             that
             the
             deuill
             beinge
             gone
             out
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             if
             returninge
             (
             which
             he
             will
             certainly
             doe
             )
             he
             finde
             him
             
               emptye
               ,
               sweept
               and
               garmshed
            
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             keepe
             him
             out
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             
               enter
               in
               and
               dwell
               there
            
             ,
             yea
             
               with
               more
               and
               worse
            
             then
             himselfe
             ?
             or
             cane
             we
             be
             ignorant
             hereof
             ,
             that
             Som.
             is
             emptie
             ,
             swept
             ,
             and
             garnished
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             of
             his
             intollerable
             ingratitude
             ,
             for
             that
             mercy
             of
             God
             receiued
             ,
             his
             abominable
             lyeing
             ,
             slaundering
             ,
             &
             obstinacie
             therin
             ,
             to
             speake
             nothing
             of
             those
             lewd
             prankes
             he
             playd
             in
             the
             
               Bishope
               of
               Londons
               house
               viz.
               stealing
               ,
               whoring
               ,
               running
               awaye
               &c.
            
             as
             I
             haue
             bene
             credibly
             informed
             ,
             Seeing
             then
             that
             these
             thinges
             agree
             and
             fall
             out
             iust
             accordinge
             to
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             that
             herein
             we
             se
             still
             the
             scriptures
             fulfilled
             :
             why
             are
             we
             not
             rather
             hereby
             confyrmed
             ,
             then
             stumble
             therat
             as
             a
             rocke
             of
             offence
             ?
             neither
             is
             it
             to
             any
             purpose
             to
             obiect
             here
             as
             some
             do
             ,
             that
             this
             scripture
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstod
             of
             asperitual
             deliuerāce
             out
             of
             the
             po
             wer
             of
             the
             deuill
             .
             For
             howsoeuer
             that
             is
             saide
             here
             ,
             is
             most
             true
             being
             vnderstod
             spirituallye
             ,
             I
             meane
             of
             the
             spritualll
             deliuerance
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Sathan
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             certayne
             the
             Lord
             onlye
             speaketh
             of
             a
             corporall
             deliuerance
             ,
             which
             is
             confirmed
             partlye
             by
             the
             occasion
             and
             co
             herence
             of
             this
             scripture
             ,
             arising
             of
             the
             eiection
             of
             Sathan
             out
             of
             one
             whom
             corporallye
             he
             had
             possessed
             ,
             (
             and
             not
             sperituallye
             more
             then
             other
             men
             ,
             
             )
             as
             is
             noted
             by
             Luke
             :
             but
             chiefly
             by
             the
             text
             it selfe
             :
             wher
             in
             
               the
               vncleane
               spirit
            
             is
             sayde
             to
             
               goe
               out
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               secondly
               ,
               to
               enter
               in
               againe
               :
            
             
             both
             which
             speaches
             are
             neuer
             vsed
             in
             the
             spirituall
             sence
             :
             but
             often
             ,
             yea
             vsually
             in
             the
             other
             .
             And
             because
             that
             is
             and
             hath
             bene
             said
             by
             me
             concerning
             Satan
             returne
             to
             repossesse
             the
             partie
             out
             of
             whom
             he
             is
             cast
             ,
             is
             so
             vnsauerye
             vnto
             many
             ,
             even
             as
             if
             there
             were
             noe
             such
             thinge
             reueiled
             ,
             but
             was
             some
             conceit
             of
             myne
             .
             Let
             vs
             therfore
             add
             to
             this
             scripture
             for
             further
             proofe
             therof
             ,
             and
             confyrming
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             speach
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             9.
             of
             
               Marke
               :
               I
               charge
               thee
               ,
               thou
               dumbe
               and
               deafe
               spirit
               ,
               come
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               enter
               no
               more
               into
               him
               .
            
             which
             charg
             of
             
               entering
               no
               more
               into
               the
               child
               ,
            
             our
             Sauiour
             would
             neuer
             haue
             giuen
             ,
             had
             not
             he
             knowne
             that
             Sathan
             would
             haue
             attempted
             it
             ,
             and
             other
             wise
             haue
             entered
             into
             him
             if
             he
             could
             :
             as
             beinge
             the
             propertie
             of
             the
             diuill
             ,
             to
             seeke
             to
             enter
             into
             them
             againe
             ,
             out
             of
             whom
             he
             hath
             bene
             
             cast
             .
             And
             surelye
             how
             can
             it
             be
             otherwise
             consideringe
             the
             nature
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             his
             extreame
             malice
             towards
             man
             ,
             especially
             towards
             such
             as
             haue
             bene
             taken
             out
             of
             his
             power
             :
             whervpon
             it
             is
             saide
             before
             ,
             that
             
               seekinge
               rest
            
             ,
             after
             he
             is
             cast
             out
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             seekinge
             ot
             praye
             vpon
             and
             spoyle
             men
             ,
             for
             that
             onlye
             bringeth
             rest
             and
             quyet
             vnto
             him
             .
             
               he
               findeth
               none
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             none
             doth
             please
             or
             satisfie
             him
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             recouering
             that
             man
             out
             of
             whom
             he
             hath
             bene
             cast
             ,
             such
             and
             so
             vnsatiable
             is
             his
             malice
             towardes
             him
             he
             hath
             lost
             ,
             and
             hither
             doth
             it
             carye
             him
             .
             VVe
             maye
             likwyse
             obserue
             for
             the
             further
             confirmatyon
             of
             the
             former
             exposition
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             place
             of
             Marke
             ,
             (
             wher
             we
             cannot
             deny
             but
             that
             Christ
             speaketh
             of
             dispossession
             ,
             and
             coporall
             possession
             )
             is
             mention
             of
             the
             
               spirits
               goinge
               out
               ,
               and
               entringe
               in
               ,
            
             as
             in
             the
             forme
             :
             scripture
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             premises
             well
             wayed
             ,
             and
             these
             sayinge
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             
               Marke
               and
               Mathewe
            
             compared
             together
             ,
             ther
             is
             great
             reason
             we
             should
             vnderstand
             that
             of
             the
             vncleane
             spirits
             returne
             accordinge
             to
             the
             letter
             .
             The
             *
             want
             of
             this
             returne
             of
             the
             spirits
             ,
             doth
             among
             other
             thinges
             induce
             me
             more
             then
             to
             suspect
             the
             dispossessions
             in
             the
             Papacie
             ,
             
             that
             the
             are
             not
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             noe
             eiection
             or
             expulsion
             of
             Satan
             ,
             but
             a
             voluntary
             departure
             ,
             for
             the
             further
             strengtheninge
             and
             confirming
             of
             them
             in
             their
             false
             worshipe
             of
             God
             :
             but
             of
             this
             more
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             forasmuch
             as
             all
             those
             we
             haue
             spoken
             of
             (
             they
             excepted
             who
             are
             repossest
             )
             are
             ,
             and
             haue
             bene
             for
             so
             long
             time
             euen
             two
             yeares
             ,
             altogither
             free
             from
             that
             strange
             and
             greuous
             manner
             of
             handlinge
             or
             vexation
             in
             their
             bodies
             ,
             wherof
             we
             haue
             heard
             at
             larg
             :
             why
             shold
             we
             doubt
             of
             their
             dispossession
             ?
             especially
             seing
             the
             strong
             man
             armed
             ,
             keepeth
             not
             their
             houses
             :
             seing
             they
             carry
             not
             themselues
             as
             he
             desireth
             (
             as
             Somers
             doth
             )
             during
             which
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             case
             only
             there
             is
             peace
             .
             
             If
             you
             requyre
             more
             time
             for
             confyrmation
             thereof
             ,
             you
             haue
             it
             in
             
               Th.
               Darling
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             continued
             well
             and
             in
             his
             former
             &
             pristine
             estate
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             fiue
             yeares
             and
             aboue
             ,
             (
             blessed
             be
             god
             therefore
             )
             and
             whose
             house
             it
             is
             manifest
             the
             strong
             armed
             man
             doth
             not
             keepe
             ,
             seing
             god
             hath
             not
             only
             giuen
             him
             (
             with
             the
             rest
             in
             his
             condition
             )
             to
             confesse
             ,
             declare
             ,
             and
             beare
             witnes
             to
             the
             greate
             thinges
             the
             Lord
             hath
             donne
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             hath
             had
             compassion
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Here
             it
             will
             be
             obiected
             generally
             against
             all
             dispossessions
             in
             these
             daies
             ,
             
             that
             to
             cast
             out
             Sathan
             is
             a
             miracle
             ,
             and
             therfore
             miracles
             being
             ceased
             ther
             can
             be
             no
             dispossessions
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             For
             answeare
             herevnto
             we
             must
             knowe
             ,
             that
             deuills
             are
             cast
             out
             two
             manner
             of
             wayes
             either
             by
             absolute
             authority
             ,
             
             as
             by
             Christ
             being
             God
             :
             or
             by
             *
             an
             authoritye
             committed
             and
             giuen
             of
             Christ
             to
             men
             :
             as
             
             
             Though
             Bel
             Zabub
             the
             prince
             of
             Diuelles
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             Legions
             had
             bene
             in
             him
             ,
             yet
             had
             you
             cast
             them
             out
             :
             for
             if
             you
             can
             beleue
             ,
             nothing
             shal
             be
             vnpossible
             vnto
             you
             ,
             howbeit
             this
             also
             you
             must
             know
             and
             vnderstand
             that
             the
             spirit
             wherwith
             this
             child
             was
             possessed
             ,
             is
             on
             of
             the
             worst
             kind
             of
             spirits
             .
             becaus
             in
             the
             ordinarie
             meanes
             which
             my
             father
             hath
             left
             to
             his
             church
             ,
             he
             wil
             not
             be
             expelled
             by
             praier
             alon
             ,
             without
             fasting
             thervnto
             adioyned
             .
             Now
             your
             faith
             being
             weake
             ,
             &
             the
             spirit
             on
             of
             the
             worst
             kīd
             ,
             &
             therfor
             hardly
             to
             be
             remoued
             ,
             what
             marvell
             is
             it
             though
             you
             cast
             hī
             not
             out
             ,
             yea
             ,
             how
             was
             that
             possible
             ,
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             notwithstanding
             the
             weaknes
             of
             your
             fayth
             ,
             had
             you
             fallen
             vpon
             another
             spirit
             on
             of
             that
             kind
             which
             in
             the
             ordinary
             meanes
             that
             is
             in
             the
             church
             may
             be
             cast
             forth
             by
             prayer
             (
             you
             might
             happely
             haue
             expelled
             him
             :
             but
             take
             the
             case
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             your
             faith
             weak
             and
             the
             spirit
             one
             of
             the
             worst
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             possibly
             you
             should
             haue
             remoued
             him
             .
             although
             thē
             the
             lord
             attribut
             it
             )
             cheif●i
             to
             their
             vnbeleife
             ,
             that
             the
             had
             not
             cast
             forth
             that
             diuil
             ,
             yet
             he
             signifieth
             by
             thes
             words
             that
             their
             was
             a
             cause
             or
             impediment
             ,
             also
             in
             the
             spirit
             :
             so
             that
             the
             answere
             of
             christ
             ,
             is
             double
             ,
             consisting
             of
             two
             partes
             ,
             wherin
             he
             sheweth
             his
             Disciples
             that
             for
             twoo
             causes
             they
             had
             not
             cast
             the
             euil
             spirit
             out
             the
             one
             and
             cheif
             was
             in
             them selues
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             their
             incredulitie
             ,
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             20.
             vers
             the
             other
             in
             the
             spirit
             possessinge
             the
             childe
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             one
             of
             the
             worst
             kynd
             mentioned
             in
             21
             verse
             Nowe
             this
             second
             cause
             is
             not
             set
             downe
             in
             plaine
             and
             exprese
             wordes
             as
             is
             the
             firste
             ,
             but
             therby
             made
             knowen
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             on
             of
             that
             kynd
             which
             in
             the
             meanes
             that
             euer
             was
             and
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             expelled
             by
             sole
             prayer
             ,
             without
             fasting
             annexed
             therunto
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             it
             that
             Christ
             ment
             in
             makinge
             mention
             of
             
               prayer
               and
               fastinge
            
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             the
             Apostles
             should
             haue
             fasted
             and
             pra●ed
             to
             any
             end
             whatsoeuer
             .
          
           
             This
             beinge
             the
             true
             and
             natural
             sence
             of
             this
             scripture
             .
             I
             further
             affirme
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             the
             scope
             and
             drift
             of
             Christ
             in
             these
             wordes
             was
             to
             make
             knowen
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             the
             vncleane
             spirite
             wherwith
             the
             boye
             was
             possessed
             ,
             was
             one
             of
             the
             worst
             kinde
             of
             spirits
             foras
             much
             as
             it
             was
             on
             that
             wold
             not
             be
             remoued
             :
             without
             the
             strong
             &
             cheife
             ,
             of
             those
             means
             ,
             which
             were
             orcinarie
             and
             perpetual
             ,
             to
             wit
             :
             pra●er
             and
             fastinge
             and
             that
             thence
             partely
             ,
             it
             was
             that
             they
             did
             not
             cast
             him
             forth
             :
             yet
             hence
             we
             may
             gather
             and
             Christ
             Iesus
             secretly
             giueth
             vs
             to
             vnderstād
             as
             much
             ,
             that
             the
             worst
             kind
             of
             deuils
             &
             therfore
             much
             more
             others
             ,
             may
             be
             dispossessed
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             :
             And
             from
             these
             wordes
             a
             man
             maye
             as
             well
             conclude
             ,
             that
             christ
             would
             haue
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             vsed
             as
             a
             meanes
             for
             the
             disposse
             ssing
             of
             Diuils
             ,
             as
             one
             may
             gather
             that
             the
             ph●s●tion
             would
             haue
             phlebotomie
             or
             letting
             of
             blud
             vsed
             for
             the
             cure
             of
             him
             that
             hath
             the
             plurisie
             ,
             
             who
             affirmeth
             that
             a
             plurisie
             can
             not
             be
             cured
             but
             by
             phlebotomi
             this
             kind
             saieth
             (
             christ
             (
             goeth
             not
             out
             but
             by
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             ,
             therfore
             by
             praier
             &
             fasting
             it
             goeth
             out
             .
             which
             might
             be
             confirmed
             by
             a
             thousand
             such
             like
             speaches
             :
             one
             saith
             to
             a
             trauailer
             at
             Doncaster
             iourneinge
             towardes
             Yorke
             ,
             you
             can
             not
             get
             to
             Yorke
             but
             by
             Feribridge
             :
             Is
             ther
             any
             so
             simple
             that
             vnderstande●
             not
             therby
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             waye
             he
             may
             passe
             thither
             ,
             though
             some
             other
             waye
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             waters
             or
             some
             other
             ●ett
             ,
             he
             can
             not
             passe
             :
             considringe
             then
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             mentioneth
             this
             as
             an
             effectua●
             meanes
             for
             the
             casting
             out
             of
             Diuills
             ,
             and
             that
             ther
             is
             neither
             scriptur
             .
             nor
             sounde
             reason
             ,
             which
             appropriateth
             the
             vse
             of
             this
             meaines
             vnto
             that
             age
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             Apostls
             &
             others
             indeued
             with
             the
             myraculous
             gift
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             shewed
             heare
             after
             .
             I
             can
             not
             see
             whye
             the
             same
             meanes
             shoulde
             not
             stand
             and
             remaine
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             &
             why
             fasting
             &
             praier
             should
             not
             be
             held
             the
             effectuall
             ordinance
             of
             christ
             for
             the
             castinge
             out
             of
             Diuils
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             weare
             certaine
             dispossessed
             in
             christs
             time
             ,
             besids
             those
             which
             were
             dispossessed
             by
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             his
             Apostes
             and
             others
             ,
             in
             dewed
             with
             the
             gifte
             to
             worke
             miracles
             ,
             it
             is
             manefeste
             by
             the
             12.
             of
             Math.
             &
             Acts
             19
             ,
             but
             how
             &
             by
             what
             meanes
             that
             was
             don
             ,
             apeareth
             only
             by
             this
             place
             of
             scriptur
             we
             haue
             in
             hand
             ,
             which
             was
             either
             praier
             alone
             or
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             according
             to
             the
             kind
             of
             spirit
             possessing
             the
             party
             ,
             
             which
             we
             do
             not
             so
             vnderstande
             as
             though
             it
             weare
             requisit
             that
             they
             which
             dealte
             or
             at
             this
             daye
             do
             deale
             in
             the
             dispossessinge
             of
             satan
             by
             this
             meaines
             should
             or
             dyd
             know
             with
             what
             kind
             of
             spirit
             the
             partie
             possessed
             was
             vexed
             ,
             which
             can
             not
             be
             :
             but
             that
             one
             being
             possest
             and
             dealt
             with
             for
             their
             deliuery
             from
             Satan
             by
             this
             ordinary
             and
             perpetuall
             meanes
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             if
             by
             praier
             for
             an
             hower
             23
             or
             more
             he
             be
             not
             deliuerd
             ,
             vndoubtedly
             (
             that
             being
             perfourmed
             aright
             because
             of
             the
             kynd
             of
             spirit
             possessing
             :
             then
             let
             fasting
             therto
             be
             ioyned
             ,
             and
             that
             certaynlye
             (
             if
             the
             Lorde
             thinke
             good
             to
             blesse
             his
             sayde
             ordinance
             (
             shal
             be
             mightie
             and
             effectual
             to
             the
             casting
             out
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             what
             kind
             soeuer
             he
             be
             ,
             indeed
             this
             cours
             we
             did
             not
             take
             with
             the
             aforsaid
             persons
             but
             at
             the
             first
             proceded
             to
             fastīg
             &
             praier
             ,
             which
             we
             therfor
             did
             ,
             becaus
             we
             much
             desired
             that
             our
             labour
             might
             not
             be
             in
             vaine
             as
             touching
             their
             delyuerance
             ,
             &
             thus
             also
             thought
             &
             beleued
             that
             what
             kind
             of
             spirit
             soeuer
             were
             in
             them
             ,
             we
             vsinge
             prayer
             &
             fast
             ing
             ,
             the
             said
             holy
             meanes
             would
             be
             effectuall
             ,
             through
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             to
             expell
             and
             driue
             them
             out
             had
             they
             bene
             or
             were
             the
             spirite
             of
             the
             worst
             kind
             ,
             much
             more
             thē
             others
             .
             saying
             that
             I
             dealt
             otherwis
             with
             
               Kath
               Wright
            
             whose
             dspossession
             was
             by
             prayer
             with
             out
             fastinge
             beinge
             vpon
             the
             daye
             of
             her
             dispossession
             delyuerede
             by
             noone
             ,
             and
             no
             fast
             not
             so
             much
             as
             intended
             eyther
             by
             her self
             or
             any
             other
             in
             her
             
             behalfe
             ,
             or
             shee
             once
             aduised
             theirvnto
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             shall
             approue
             of
             the
             aforesaide
             exposition
             ,
             so
             farr
             forth
             as
             it
             doth
             or
             maye
             agree
             to
             they
             apostles
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             reiect
             it
             ,
             affirminge
             that
             of
             they
             Apostles
             soely
             this
             scripture
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             spoken
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             which
             had
             the
             gift
             of
             miracles
             ,
             and
             so
             power
             to
             cast
             forth
             Deuills
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             to
             appropriate
             this
             speach
             and
             tie
             it
             to
             the
             persons
             of
             they
             disciples
             ,
             as
             meerlye
             and
             peculiarlye
             belonginge
             vnto
             them
             ,
             is
             more
             then
             the
             text
             either
             in
             expresse
             words
             ,
             or
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             will
             beare
             .
             and
             therfore
             considering
             also
             theris
             no
             other
             scripture
             to
             helpe
             in
             this
             case
             )
             it
             is
             more
             then
             any
             man
             can
             for
             certaintie
             affirme
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             we
             may
             as
             well
             deny
             ,
             as
             others
             confidently
             avouch
             .
             Yea
             certaine
             it
             is
             that
             it
             can
             not
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             ment
             and
             directed
             to
             them
             (
             otherewise
             then
             hath
             bene
             sayd
             ,
             thereby
             to
             signifie
             vnto
             them
             :
             that
             it
             was
             one
             of
             the
             worst
             kinde
             of
             Deuills
             wherwith
             the
             child
             was
             possessed
             ,
             whence
             partly
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             that
             they
             had
             not
             cast
             him
             out
             )
             and
             others
             indewed
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             myracles
             :
             for
             asmuch
             as
             Christ
             speaketh
             exper
             slye
             and
             by
             name
             of
             an
             ordinarye
             meaynes
             to
             cast
             forth
             Deuills
             ,
             and
             therfore
             in
             these
             words
             of
             such
             as
             by
             they
             said
             meanes
             :
             had
             ▪
             or
             should
             cast
             them
             out
             :
             not
             of
             they
             Apostles
             theirfore
             and
             their
             dispossessyng
             of
             vncleane
             spirits
             ,
             who
             not
             by
             any
             appoynted
             or
             ordinarye
             meaines
             (
             in
             which
             case
             their
             can
             be
             no
             myracle
             )
             but
             without
             all
             meaynes
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             and
             gift
             they
             had
             to
             worke
             miracles
             ,
             did
             cast
             forth
             diuils
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             will
             be
             sayd
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             they
             Apostles
             indeed
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             gifte
             and
             power
             they
             had
             receiued
             from
             Christ
             to
             worke
             miracles
             ,
             could
             and
             did
             dispossese
             wicked
             spirits
             without
             meaines
             ,
             yet
             this
             was
             not
             generally
             true
             of
             all
             spirits
             for
             that
             there
             were
             some
             kind
             of
             Diuels
             (
             imagine
             the
             worste
             )
             which
             for
             al
             the
             power
             they
             had
             receued
             without
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             would
             not
             be
             expelled
             :
             and
             that
             this
             is
             it
             that
             Christe
             meaneth
             when
             he
             sayeth
             ,
             
               these
               kynde
               can
               by
               no
               other
               meanes
               come
               forth
               but
               by
               prayer
               and
               fasting
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             :
             your
             faith
             is
             lyttle
             and
             wauering
             and
             thence
             partly
             it
             is
             that
             you
             haue
             not
             helped
             the
             child
             but
             besides
             you
             must
             knowe
             that
             theire
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             eue●
             spirits
             of
             which
             number
             is
             that
             wher
             with
             the
             childe
             was
             possessed
             which
             without
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             can
             not
             be
             cast
             out
             and
             therfore
             consideringe
             that
             meaines
             by
             you
             was
             not
             vsed
             it
             is
             no
             maruell
             thought
             you
             dispossessed
             not
             the
             diuill
             ,
             yea
             it
             could
             not
             so
             be
             and
             of
             this
             mind
             is
             traiterous
             Stapleton
             a
             popishe
             proselite
             ,
             though
             otherwyse
             learned
             ,
             whose
             words
             of
             this
             scripture
             are
             these
             .
             
               nunc
               autem
               alam
               causam
               adsert
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             he
             aleadgeth
             an
             other
             cause
             ,
             why
             the
             
               Apostles
               could
               not
               cast
               out
               this
               Diul
               which
               had
               so
               longe
               time
               possessed
               the
               man
               euen
               from
               his
               insancie
               :
               for
               it
               was
               necessarie
               they
               shoulde
               haue
               praied
               and
               fasted
               :
            
             where
             we
             see
             that
             howsoeuer
             he
             doth
             not
             appropriat
             this
             speache
             to
             the
             Apostles
             
             but
             acknowledgeth
             (
             as
             in
             the
             same
             place
             appeareth
             that
             praier
             and
             fastinge
             is
             now
             a
             meaines
             for
             the
             casting
             forth
             of
             Diuells
             .
             yet
             he
             affirn●eth
             that
             necessarily
             the
             Apostls
             should
             haue
             prayed
             and
             fasted
             and
             that
             for
             the
             want
             or
             neclect
             therof
             ,
             it
             cam
             to
             passe
             that
             the
             diuill
             was
             n●t
             caste
             ●ut
             :
             and
             with
             him
             agreeth
             Thyreus
             :
             who
             writeth
             thus
             :
             
               hoc
               genus
               Demonorum
               &c.
            
             
             
               this
               kind
               of
               Diuels
               saieth
               Christ
               ,
               is
               not
               cast
               out
               but
               by
               praier
               and
               fasting
               surely
               the
               Lord
               doth
               insinuate
               that
               the
               Apostles
               neede
               not
               fasting
               and
               praier
               to
               driue
               away
               other
               Diuils
               ,
               but
               was
               sufficiente
               to
               cal
               vpon
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               but
               here
               besides
               they
               need
               them
               ,
               meaninge
               fastinge
               and
               praier
               ,
               because
               this
               spirit
               is
               hardlyer
               expelled
               then
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               If
               this
               exposition
               were
               true
               ,
               then
               ther
               should
               he
               a
               certaine
               sort
               orkind
               of
               divels
            
             which
             the
             Aposts
             by
             al
             the
             faith
             they
             had
             ,
             or
             could
             haue
             :
             wer
             not
             able
             without
             further
             helpe
             to
             subdue
             .
             the
             which
             in
             ded
             Stapletone
             further
             granteth
             and
             affirmeth
             ,
             saying
             presetly
             after
             the
             former
             words
             thus
             ,
             
               sit
               fides
               quantum
               cunque
               feruens
               &c.
            
             let
             faith
             be
             neuer
             so
             feruent
             as
             a
             graine
             of
             mustarde
             seed
             ,
             yet
             must
             praier
             and
             fasting
             be
             vsed
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             stronge
             meadicine
             to
             driue
             awaye
             Deuills
             of
             this
             kinde
             and
             this
             he
             vnderstādeth
             of
             the
             Apostls
             ▪
             as
             is
             plaine
             by
             these
             former
             words
             he
             saith
             of
             them
             .
             
               necessarium
               quippe
               fuisse
               orare
               et
               idinare
               .
            
             for
             it
             was
             necesarie
             for
             the
             Apostls
             to
             haue
             praied
             and
             fasted
             .
             Now
             this
             semeth
             verye
             strang
             vnto
             me
             ,
             &
             such
             as
             nether
             can
             nor
             dare
             beleiue
             ,
             and
             receiue
             for
             truth
             .
             for
             when
             I
             consider
             of
             the
             manifold
             &
             great
             signes
             &
             wonders
             the
             apostls
             wrought
             wherof
             we
             read
             in
             the
             history
             of
             the
             Acts.
             
             of
             the
             Apostls
             ,
             &
             that
             (
             as
             Peter
             saith
             )
             thy
             did
             them
             not
             by
             their
             owne
             power
             or
             godlines
             ,
             
             but
             as
             they
             prayed
             for
             ,
             &
             also
             professed
             by
             the
             name
             or
             power
             of
             Iesus
             christ
             ,
             (
             to
             whom
             all
             power
             was
             gyuē
             in
             heauen
             and
             in
             earth
             )
             who
             had
             committed
             also
             &
             giuē
             part
             of
             his
             power
             &
             authority
             vnto
             them
             :
             I
             se
             not
             how
             any
             infernall
             power
             could
             be
             able
             to
             resist
             &
             hold
             out
             agaīst
             this
             divine
             power
             ,
             euē
             the
             power
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             they
             cam
             in
             if
             their
             faith
             was
             strōg
             ,
             &
             so
             this
             power
             presēt
             with
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             no
             other
             helpe
             by
             praier
             or
             praier
             &
             fasting
             ,
             foralbe
             it
             the
             apostls
             somtims
             vsed
             praier
             in
             the
             miracles
             they
             wrought
             (
             thou
             gh
             neuer
             fastīg
             &
             praier
             that
             we
             read
             of
             )
             yet
             they
             nede
             not
             so
             to
             haue
             done
             ,
             I
             meaine
             their
             was
             no
             necessity
             theirof
             ,
             their
             faith
             being
             strong
             muchlesse
             to
             haue
             praied
             &
             fasted
             for
             then
             in
             all
             their
             miracles
             they
             must
             &
             would
             haue
             vsed
             praier
             ,
             
             which
             they
             did
             not
             .
             Yea
             very
             seldom
             did
             they
             praye
             :
             only
             twysse
             as
             I
             take
             it
             :
             once
             *
             Peter
             in
             restoring
             Tabitha
             to
             life
             againe
             ,
             &
             an
             other
             tim
             “
             Paul
             in
             healing
             the
             father
             of
             Publius
             of
             a
             feaver
             .
             which
             they
             did
             doubtles
             ,
             either
             in
             regard
             of
             themselues
             ,
             to
             stir
             vp
             &
             increase
             their
             fayth
             :
             or
             els
             because
             of
             those
             which
             were
             present
             :
             that
             the
             beholding
             and
             heareing
             them
             to
             call
             vpon
             another
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             about
             to
             do
             the
             great
             worke
             they
             had
             in
             hand
             ,
             myght
             theireby
             knowe
             ,
             that
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             did
             ,
             was
             not
             done
             by
             their
             owne
             power
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             power
             of
             him
             whom
             they
             did
             inuocat
             .
             
             In
             whether
             now
             of
             these
             respects
             soeuer
             they
             Apostles
             vsed
             prayer
             in
             the
             miracles
             they
             wrought
             whatsoeuer
             they
             were
             ,
             it
             is
             cleare
             that
             ther
             faith
             being
             strong
             ,
             much
             more
             being
             so
             strong
             as
             might
             be
             ,
             they
             need
             not
             to
             haue
             vsed
             prayer
             .
             yf
             then
             the
             Apostles
             saith
             being
             great
             ,
             they
             neede
             not
             to
             haue
             prayed
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             doinge
             of
             other
             miracles
             ,
             so
             neither
             in
             the
             casting
             out
             of
             satan
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             saw
             it
             profitable
             to
             others
             :
             much
             lesse
             nede
             they
             to
             haue
             vsed
             prayer
             and
             fastynge
             .
             And
             if
             theire
             faith
             beinge
             strong
             ,
             they
             could
             and
             did
             worke
             miracles
             ,
             and
             namlye
             cast
             out
             diuels
             without
             any
             prayer
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             worst
             kynd
             in
             all
             liklihood
             ,
             there
             were
             in
             that
             great
             number
             they
             cast
             forth
             :
             much
             more
             their
             faith
             beinge
             such
             ▪
             they
             could
             and
             did
             worke
             miracles
             and
             cast
             out
             diuils
             of
             they
             worst
             kynd
             without
             prayer
             and
             fastyng
             .
             That
             therfore
             ,
             which
             Stapleton
             and
             Thyreus
             here
             affirme
             can
             not
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             Againe
             the
             wordes
             of
             our
             sauiour
             are
             against
             this
             interpretation
             .
             
             If
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               ye
               haue
               faith
               as
               a
               graene
               of
               mus●ara
               seed
               ,
               ye
               shall
               say
               vnto
               this
               mountaine
               ,
               remoue
               hence
               to
               yonder
               place
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               remoue
               :
               and
               nothing
               shall
               be
               vnpossible
               vnto
               yow
               .
            
             except
             we
             will
             haue
             these
             wordes
             ,
             
               how
               be
               it
               this
               kind
               goeth
               not
               out
               :
            
             verse
             21.
             to
             containe
             in
             them
             :
             a
             perticular
             exception
             out
             of
             the
             generall
             ,
             which
             I
             take
             to
             be
             very
             vnsound
             ,
             and
             con
             trary
             to
             the
             meaninge
             of
             Christ
             .
             For
             vnder
             the
             worde
             nothinge
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             words
             following
             ver
             21.
             
             I
             would
             rather
             include
             speciallye
             and
             chieflye
             ,
             that
             very
             worke
             they
             were
             questioned
             about
             ,
             thē
             because
             of
             the
             words
             ve
             .
             21.
             exclud
             the
             same
             .
             As
             if
             Christ
             had
             said
             :
             yf
             your
             faith
             be
             as
             agraine
             of
             mustard
             seed
             :
             ye
             shall
             not
             onlye
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             the
             same
             .
             that
             I
             now
             haue
             done
             ,
             &
             yow
             through
             the
             want
             of
             faith
             could
             not
             doe
             :
             but
             any
             thing
             els
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             as
             difficult
             and
             impossible
             a
             thinge
             as
             it
             is
             to
             remoue
             a
             mountaine
             .
             They
             Apostles
             then
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             miraculous
             faith
             could
             doe
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             therfore
             cast
             out
             any
             diuill
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             when
             we
             consider
             of
             the
             power
             &
             authority
             that
             Christ
             gaue
             they
             Apostls
             ouer
             vncleane
             spirits
             ,
             to
             cast
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             how
             ac
             cording
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             they
             preuayled
             so
             mightelye
             agaynst
             the
             deuils
             ,
             which
             were
             soe
             subdued
             vnto
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             
               cariynge
               of
               kerchefs
               or
               handkerchefs
               from
               their
               bodyes
               ,
            
             caused
             they
             euill
             spirites
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             men
             :
             we
             cannot
             se
             how
             their
             faith
             not
             failyng
             them
             ,
             Beelzebub
             shold
             be
             able
             to
             withstand
             theire
             liulye
             voyce
             and
             commaund
             giuen
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             though
             no
             prayer
             &
             fasting
             were
             vsed
             by
             them
             .
             Finally
             ,
             we
             must
             remember
             that
             this
             power
             of
             they
             Apostles
             ouer
             vn
             cleane
             spirits
             ,
             
             was
             not
             thus
             bounded
             and
             limited
             by
             Christ
             who
             gaue
             it
             them
             ,
             but
             reached
             it selfe
             further
             ,
             even
             to
             and
             ouer
             all
             euill
             spirites
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             as
             Luke
             witnesseth
             sayinge
             .
             
               then
               called
               he
               his
               twelue
               disciples
               together
               ,
               and
               gaue
               them
               power
               and
               authority
               ouer
               all
               diuils
               ,
               &
               to
               heale
               
               diseases
               :
            
             so
             that
             if
             he
             were
             adiuil
             they
             had
             power
             to
             ●●st
             him
             out
             .
             And
             lest
             this
             pretense
             should
             be
             left
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             power
             ouer
             all
             wicked
             spirits
             ,
             in
             that
             by
             fastynge
             and
             prayer
             (
             though
             not
             otherwise
             )
             they
             were
             able
             to
             cast
             out
             the
             worst
             kind
             of
             spirits
             ,
             as
             others
             without
             that
             meanes
             :
             we
             must
             remember
             that
             with
             this
             power
             ouer
             diuils
             yea
             
               all
               diuils
            
             ,
             Christ
             ioyneth
             the
             healing
             of
             diseases
             :
             as
             appeareth
             also
             by
             the
             10
             of
             Math.
             
             when
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               Iesus
               calling
               his
               twelue
               disciples
               vnto
               hym
               ,
               gaue
               them
               power
               against
               vncleane
               spirites
               to
               cast
               them
               out
               ,
               and
               to
               heale
               euery
               sicknes
               &
               euery
               disease
               .
            
             and
             in
             the
             8.
             verse
             following
             ,
             Christ
             saith
             vnto
             them
             :
             
               heale
               the
               sicke
               ,
               clense
               they
               l●apers
               ,
               raise
               vp
               the
               dead
               ,
               cast
               out
               the
               deuils
               .
            
             from
             whence
             we
             maye
             learne
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             as
             by
             ver
             tue
             of
             the
             aforesayd
             guifte
             and
             power
             ,
             they
             were
             able
             and
             did
             with
             a
             word
             ,
             withont
             any
             more
             adoe
             ,
             heale
             the
             sicke
             ,
             cleanse
             they
             ,
             leapers
             ,
             re
             store
             sight
             to
             they
             blynd
             ,
             &c.
             even
             so
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             same
             gift
             and
             power
             ,
             with
             their
             word
             or
             commaund
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             (
             without
             any
             further
             adoo
             by
             fastinge
             and
             praying
             ,
             )
             they
             were
             able
             to
             cast
             out
             all
             deuils
             ,
             and
             did
             as
             occasion
             offered
             ,
             yf
             their
             faith
             failed
             not
             ,
             which
             is
             further
             confirmed
             out
             of
             Iohn
             14.
             
             
               verily
               verily
               I
               say
               vnto
               you
               ,
               he
               that
               be
               leeueth
               in
               me
               ,
               the
               workes
               that
               I
               do
               ,
               he
               shall
               do
               also
               ,
               and
               greater
               then
               these
               shall
               he
               do
               .
            
             But
             this
             scripture
             is
             thus
             expounded
             and
             vnderstoode
             by
             many
             .
             that
             Christ
             hauing
             shewed
             his
             disciples
             in
             they
             wordes
             before
             ,
             that
             it
             came
             through
             the
             defect
             and
             weaknes
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             cast
             forth
             the
             deuill
             ,
             now
             telleth
             them
             how
             &
             by
             what
             ●
             eāes
             their
             weake
             faith
             might
             haue
             receiued
             increase
             and
             strength
             ,
             even
             by
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             ,
             wherby
             their
             faith
             being
             strengthened
             ,
             they
             might
             haue
             expelled
             Sathan
             .
          
           
             Herunto
             I
             answear
             ,
             1
             that
             our
             sauiour
             speaketh
             of
             the
             miraculous
             faith
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             plainly
             by
             the
             text
             :
             if
             (
             saieth
             he
             (
             
               ye
               haue
               faith
               as
               is
               a
               graine
               of
               mnstard
               seede
               &
               shall
               saye
               vnto
               this
               mount
               ayne
               remoue
               hence
               to
               yonder
               place
               and
               it
               shall
               remoue
               ,
               and
               nothing
               shall
               be
               vnpossible
               vnto
               you
               .
            
             Now
             this
             kind
             of
             faith
             as
             it
             was
             giuen
             without
             meaynes
             to
             certea●ne
             men
             ,
             and
             God
             appoynted
             no
             meanes
             for
             they
             begetting
             of
             it
             :
             so
             neither
             did
             he
             ordayne
             and
             establishe
             any
             meaines
             for
             the
             increase
             of
             it
             .
             which
             if
             any
             will
             contradict
             ,
             I
             would
             knowe
             wher
             God
             san●●i
             ieth
             any
             ordinary
             meaines
             to
             be
             vsed
             ,
             for
             they
             increase
             of
             that
             he
             ●iueth
             with
             out
             meaines
             .
             You
             will
             hapily
             saye
             ,
             that
             Paul
             for
             they
             increase
             of
             those
             graces
             of
             the
             spirit
             which
             without
             mea●nes
             he
             receaued
             ,
             vsed
             the
             ordinarye
             meanes
             of
             studye
             and
             meaditation
             .
             I
             graunt
             that
             Paul
             did
             vse
             ordinary
             meaines
             for
             the
             increase
             of
             grace
             receiued
             .
             And
             no
             maruile
             .
             For
             as
             by
             meaynes
             of
             heareing
             ,
             readinge
             ,
             and
             meditation
             ,
             he
             had
             receiued
             diuers
             giftes
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             so
             why
             should
             he
             not
             by
             meanes
             ●eek
             the
             increase
             of
             the
             same
             ?
             be
             it
             also
             graunted
             that
             he
             vsed
             meaines
             for
             
             
             suspect
             .
             then
             for
             the
             reason
             aforesaid
             ,
             I
             can
             not
             but
             dissent
             from
             them
             therin
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             that
             the
             former
             expositiones
             which
             are
             giuen
             of
             this
             place
             of
             holy
             scripture
             can
             not
             stand
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             truth
             will
             not
             beare
             them
             out
             .
             that
             this
             scriptur
             can
             not
             be
             so
             ment
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostls
             should
             haue
             fasted
             and
             praied
             ,
             for
             then
             eyther
             it
             must
             haue
             bene
             that
             theare
             was
             a
             kinde
             of
             spirits
             ,
             which
             for
             al
             the
             power
             they
             had
             receiued
             wold
             not
             be
             ,
             cast
             out
             by
             them
             ,
             except
             bes●des
             they
             vsed
             the
             meanes
             of
             pra
             ier
             &
             fasting
             ,
             which
             is
             directly
             against
             the
             scripture
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             heard
             or
             els
             ,
             that
             therby
             their
             weak
             faith
             should
             haue
             ben
             strengthened
             that
             so
             they
             might
             haue
             cast
             him
             forth
             ,
             which
             al
             can
             not
             be
             as
             hath
             ben
             she
             wed
             .
             it
             remaineth
             then
             that
             the
             interpretation
             here
             giuen
             is
             sond
             and
             true
             ,
             and
             therfore
             that
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             receaued
             ,
             and
             suerly
             I
             doe
             not
             see
             what
             should
             let
             or
             hinder
             any
             ther
             from
             ,
             seeing
             the
             occasion
             coherence
             and
             text
             or
             letter
             of
             this
             scrptur
             make
             al
             and
             euery
             of
             them
             for
             it
             ▪
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             against
             the
             analogie
             of
             faith
             ,
             what
             impieti
             or
             great
             absurditie
             is
             there
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             praier
             and
             fasting
             is
             a
             meanes
             ordained
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             castinge
             out
             of
             Diuils
             :
             or
             what
             great
             danger
             is
             there
             to
             the
             churche
             by
             imbracing
             it
             for
             a
             trueth
             beinge
             so
             in
             deed
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             all
             the
             euel
             fruite
             you
             can
             gather
             of
             the
             former
             exposition
             .
             
          
           
             He
             knoweth
             nothing
             in
             holy
             things
             which
             vnderstandeth
             not
             this
             that
             if
             on
             be
             now
             possest
             and
             by
             praier
             recouer
             not
             ,
             praier
             and
             fasting
             ought
             to
             be
             vsed
             .
             that
             in
             the
             sayde
             iudgment
             God
             calleth
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             thus
             corected
             to
             this
             humblinge
             of
             himselfe
             and
             afflicting
             of
             his
             soule
             first
             and
             chefly
             ,
             
             then
             those
             which
             are
             spetially
             and
             aboue
             others
             afflict
             ●d
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             father
             in
             his
             child
             the
             husband
             in
             his
             wyfe
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             sinne
             if
             they
             faile
             therin
             secondly
             that
             praier
             and
             fastinge
             beinge
             vsed
             aright
             ,
             wil
             certainly
             prosper
             eyther
             to
             the
             remouing
             ,
             or
             sanctifiing
             of
             the
             said
             iudgmēt
             .
             if
             now
             it
             so
             fal
             out
             (
             as
             it
             may
             as
             wel
             as
             otherwis
             that
             the
             iudgmente
             thervpon
             be
             remoued
             ,
             I
             meane
             the
             Diuill
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             possessed
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             with
             the
             former
             ten
             ,
             and
             diuers
             others
             also
             euen
             of
             late
             in
             our
             owne
             land
             ,
             (
             yea
             when
             ,
             by
             ,
             and
             for
             whom
             hath
             this
             medicine
             bene
             vsed
             ,
             &
             the
             sicke
             party
             not
             cured
             )
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             that
             prayer
             and
             fastynge
             was
             the
             meanes
             therof
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             20.
             of
             Genesis
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Abraham
               prayed
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               healed
               Abimelech
               ,
               and
               his
               wyfe
               ,
               and
               women
               seruants
               ,
               &
               they
               bare
               children
               .
            
             VVho
             will
             deny
             but
             that
             as
             the
             sinne
             of
             Abimelech
             (
             intaking
             
               Sarah
               ,
               Abrahams
            
             wife
             vnto
             him
             )
             had
             shut
             vp
             euery
             wombe
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Abimlech
             ,
             
             so
             the
             prayer
             of
             Abraham
             was
             the
             meane
             ,
             wherby
             they
             were
             opened
             ,
             and
             that
             iudgment
             taken
             away
             ?
             and
             this
             ,
             the
             7
             ve●s
             of
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             further
             confirmeth
             .
             The
             11.
             
             Tribes
             about
             the
             monstrous
             whordome
             and
             Villanye
             committed
             in
             Gibeah
             of
             Beniamin
             ,
             gathered
             
             themselues
             togeathere
             īn
             Armes
             ,
             and
             did
             fight
             against
             Beniamin
             .
             They
             Israelites
             weare
             discomfitted
             the
             First
             ,
             and
             the
             Second
             tyme
             ,
             and
             manye
             of
             them
             slayne
             ,
             notwithstandyng
             that
             after
             the
             first
             ouerthrowe
             ,
             they
             had
             sought
             Earnestlye
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             by
             Prayer
             .
             Prayer
             alone
             not
             preuailynge
             so
             farr
             with
             the
             Lord
             as
             they
             desiered
             ,
             they
             assembled
             themselues
             in
             most
             solemne
             manner
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             and
             ioyned
             fastynge
             therevnto
             ,
             and
             therein
             they
             spent
             a
             daye
             .
             After
             goynge
             foreth
             against
             they
             Beniamites
             ,
             the
             Lord
             deliuered
             them
             into
             there
             handes
             :
             shall
             wee
             not
             saye
             that
             theire
             prayer
             and
             fastynge
             was
             the
             meaines
             ,
             wherby
             they
             Israelites
             remoued
             the
             hand
             and
             iudgment
             of
             God
             which
             was
             vpon
             them
             ,
             (
             in
             smytynge
             them
             by
             Beniamin
             )
             and
             and
             obtayned
             victorye
             against
             them
             ?
             yes
             verilye
             .
          
           
             Even
             so
             it
             is
             in
             this
             case
             .
             
               Katherin
               Wright
            
             was
             possessed
             ,
             and
             prayer
             beynge
             vsed
             dispossessed
             .
             Maye
             not
             one
             well
             saye
             ,
             that
             prayer
             was
             the
             meaines
             whereby
             Sathan
             was
             cast
             out
             of
             her
             ?
             prayer
             and
             fastyng
             beynge
             vsed
             for
             
               Thomas
               Darlinge
            
             one
             likewyse
             possessed
             ,
             he
             was
             there
             vpon
             cured
             :
             maye
             it
             not
             be
             trulye
             sayde
             ,
             that
             the
             sayd
             holy
             exercyse
             was
             the
             meaines
             theirof
             ?
             The
             7.
             in
             Lankashire
             beynge
             sicke
             (
             as
             I
             may
             saye
             )
             of
             this
             supernaturall
             disease
             ,
             weare
             healed
             vpon
             the
             vsynge
             or
             appliynge
             of
             this
             supernaturall
             meadicyne
             .
             VVhy
             may
             not
             I
             now
             as
             saflye
             saye
             that
             this
             was
             the
             meaines
             of
             theire
             cureynge
             ,
             and
             castyng
             out
             of
             the
             spirites
             :
             as
             the
             physitian
             applyinge
             anaturall
             meadicyne
             ,
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             a
             naturall
             dissease
             ,
             it
             hauyng
             also
             prospered
             to
             the
             recouerye
             of
             the
             parties
             health
             :
             say
             ,
             that
             his
             said
             medicine
             was
             the
             meanes
             theirof
             ?
             In
             like
             sorte
             
               William
               Somers
            
             beynge
             possessed
             ,
             and
             the
             soueraigne
             meadicyne
             of
             fastynge
             and
             prayer
             beynge
             vsed
             and
             applyed
             ,
             he
             also
             was
             healed
             .
             To
             what
             meanes
             now
             shall
             or
             can
             wee
             ascribe
             this
             health
             and
             dispossession
             of
             his
             ▪
             but
             to
             thys
             holy
             exercyse
             ?
             And
             thys
             me
             thinketh
             should
             somthinge
             perswade
             and
             preuaile
             with
             vs
             herein
             ,
             in
             that
             God
             not
             once
             ,
             or
             twice
             ,
             but
             sundrye
             times
             ,
             not
             vpon
             the
             person
             of
             on
             alone
             ,
             or
             two
             ,
             but
             diuers
             ,
             hath
             from
             heauen
             put
             a
             seale
             here
             to
             ,
             ratifiyng
             and
             confirmyng
             this
             to
             be
             a
             meanes
             effectuall
             (
             through
             his
             blessinge
             )
             to
             the
             castynge
             out
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             gaue
             health
             to
             such
             as
             were
             possest
             with
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             vpon
             the
             vsynge
             and
             applyinge
             of
             this
             medicyne
             .
             VVhen
             
               Saint
               Paull
            
             his
             Apostleshipe
             was
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             false
             Apostls
             among
             they
             Corinthians
             called
             into
             question
             ,
             hys
             defence
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             profe
             therof
             was
             this
             :
             that
             by
             him
             they
             were
             converted
             ,
             
             and
             called
             or
             brought
             to
             the
             faith
             .
             are
             not
             yee
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               my
               worke
               in
               the
               Lord
               ?
               you
               are
               the
               seale
               of
               myne
               Apostl●shippe
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             :
             
             in
             that
             some
             of
             vow
             by
             my
             ministrye
             haue
             bene
             call
             ed
             to
             the
             felowshipe
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             as
             he
             sheweth
             Chap.
             1.
             that
             ,
             (
             vf
             I
             had
             nothynge
             els
             to
             saye
             for
             my selfe
             )
             proueth
             me
             to
             be
             an
             Apostle
             
             this
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               my
               defence
               to
               them
               that
               examine
               me
               ,
            
             &
             call
             into
             doubt
             mine
             office
             .
             Even
             so
             I
             saye
             to
             them
             that
             denye
             or
             call
             into
             question
             ,
             whether
             prayer
             and
             fastynge
             be
             meanes
             to
             cast
             forth
             Sathan
             :
             that
             the
             dispossession
             of
             the
             seuerall
             persons
             before
             spoken
             of
             (
             to
             pase
             by
             others
             which
             might
             be
             named
             )
             is
             a
             ●ea●e
             and
             confirmation
             therof
             .
          
           
             Admit
             then
             that
             these
             words
             (
             
               this
               kind
               can
               by
               no
               other
               meanes
               com
               forth
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               by
               prayer
               &
               fasting
            
             :
             )
             doe
             not
             containe
             in
             them
             an
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             the
             possest
             by
             prayer
             ,
             or
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             ,
             and
             that
             neither
             here
             nor
             els
             where
             in
             holy
             scripture
             ,
             ther
             is
             any
             such
             ordinance
             mentioned
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             same
             may
             wellbe
             (
             and
             indeed
             is
             )
             a
             meanes
             ordained
             of
             God
             to
             that
             end
             .
             For
             as
             the
             medicine
             applyed
             by
             the
             Phisitian
             for
             the
             healynge
             of
             one
             sicke
             of
             this
             or
             that
             dissease
             ,
             or
             the
             plaister
             of
             the
             Chirurgian
             for
             the
             healinge
             of
             a
             wound
             ,
             and
             prospering
             to
             that
             end
             the
             are
             applyed
             ,
             we
             all
             know
             that
             the
             same
             are
             meaines
             appoynted
             of
             God
             thervnto
             :
             and
             when
             wee
             see
             that
             the
             haue
             the
             same
             effect
             with
             many
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             ordinary
             meaines
             leading
             thervnto
             ,
             all
             be
             it
             nothinge
             lesse
             then
             such
             meadicines
             or
             perticular
             ordinances
             of
             God
             are
             mentyoned
             in
             the
             scriptures
             :
             even
             so
             when
             we
             see
             that
             by
             prayer
             ,
             and
             fastynge
             and
             prayer
             :
             Sathan
             is
             cast
             out
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             they
             therby
             deliuered
             from
             all
             theire
             vexations
             and
             torments
             which
             before
             from
             him
             they
             had
             indured
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             som
             fewe
             but
             sundry
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             many
             heretofore
             in
             former
             ages
             ,
             as
             in
             
               Turtullian
               ,
               Criprian
               ,
               Chrisostome
            
             ,
             there
             times
             :
             we
             may
             hence
             gather
             and
             assure
             our selues
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             appoynted
             prayer
             and
             fastynge
             ,
             and
             prayer
             ,
             as
             meanes
             (
             and
             that
             ordinarye
             )
             to
             cast
             out
             the
             diuill
             of
             the
             bodyes
             of
             men
             when
             he
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             supernaturall
             meadicine
             to
             heale
             this
             supernaturall
             disease
             ,
             whervnto
             the
             bodye
             of
             man
             is
             subiect
             as
             well
             as
             to
             othere
             diseases
             ,
             although
             ther
             were
             in
             holy
             scripture
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             such
             ordinance
             .
             The
             thing
             it selfe
             then
             ,
             (
             although
             there
             were
             nothing
             said
             as
             concerninge
             this
             matter
             in
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             )
             I
             meane
             ,
             the
             deliuerance
             of
             persones
             thus
             affected
             by
             Sathan
             ,
             which
             in
             experience
             we
             see
             performed
             before
             our
             eyes
             and
             others
             before
             vs
             ,
             manifesteth
             and
             proclamed
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             this
             to
             be
             the
             ordināce
             of
             God
             in
             his
             secret
             counsell
             ,
             even
             as
             it
             doth
             in
             naturall
             diseases
             ,
             and
             in
             infinite
             other
             cases
             .
          
           
             
               And
               what
               letteth
               that
               we
               should
               not
               be
               perswaded
               hereof
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               receiue
               it
               for
               a
               truth
               ?
               if
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               read
               not
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               of
               this
               ordināce
               :
            
             
             
               besids
               that
               we
               haue
               hard
               it
               is
               otherwise
               ,
               that
               hindereth
               not
               ,
               because
               many
               yea
               infinit
               things
               are
               decreed
               in
               the
               secret
               and
               eternall
               counsell
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               knowne
               so
               to
               be
               man
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               set
               downe
               in
               his
               reueiled
               will.
               If
               this
               ,
               that
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostls
               when
               they
               cast
               out
               Diuils
               wrought
               miracles
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               that
               miracles
               are
               ceased
               .
               we
               may
               remember
               
               that
               soe
               likwise
               they
               healed
               feauers
               ,
               palsies
               :
               &
               other
               diseases
               and
               infirmitie
               of
               mans
               body
               by
               miracle
               ,
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               together
               with
               the
               diseases
               ,
            
             
             
               meanes
               remaine
               for
               the
               curing
               of
               them
               .
               And
               why
               it
               may
               not
               likwise
               be
               so
               in
               this
               our
               case
               ,
               in
               the
               healinge
               of
               this
               bodily
               disease
               supernaturall
               by
               this
               supernaturall
               medicine
               ,
               I
               desier
               him
               that
               is
               contrarye
               minded
               to
               shew
               .
               That
               common
               obiection
               therfore
               taken
               from
               the
               ceasing
               of
               miracles
               ,
               maketh
               no
               more
               (
               indeed
               )
               against
               the
               eiection
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               and
               healynge
               of
               the
               10.
               possessed
               persons
               wee
               speake
               of
               done
               by
               an
               ordinary
               meanes
               ,
               then
               it
               doth
               against
               they
               healing
               of
               other
               diseases
               :
               which
               diseases
               were
               somtyme
               cured
               by
               myracle
               .
               The
               different
               manner
               of
               curinge
               is
               wislye
               to
               be
               considered
               off
               .
               As
               all
               curinge
               of
               naturall
               diseases
               is
               not
               miraculous
               ,
               although
               some
               be
               or
               rather
               was
               even
               so
               all
               healing
               of
               this
               supernaturall
               disease
               or
               eiection
               of
               Sathan
               is
               not
               by
               miracle
               ,
               all
               be
               it
               some
               be
               ,
               but
               of
               this
               more
               hereafter
               .
               and
               here
               for
               the
               further
               confirmatiō
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               general
               point
               ,
               I
               now
               intreat
               of
               ,
               which
               is
               :
               that
               men
               in
               these
               last
               daies
               may
               be
               dispossessed
               of
               Diuills
               .
               which
               to
               sundrie
               amonge
               vs
               seemeth
               very
               straunge
               :
               and
               in
               credible
               as
               also
               to
               shew
               the
               meanes
               which
               since
               miracles
               ceased
               ,
               haue
               by
               the
               most
               learned
               &
               godly
               ,
               in
               the
               church
               of
               god
               from
               time
               to
               tim
               bene
               vsed
               for
               the
               expellynge
               of
               Sathan
               out
               of
               such
               as
               be
               possessed
               :
               and
               is
               by
               theire
               example
               parctise
               and
               counssell
               commended
               vnto
               us
               in
               the
               like
               case
               to
               be
               used
               .
               to
               this
               end
               and
               purpose
               I
               saye
               :
               I
               will
               in
               this
               place
               set
               downe
               certaine
               testimonies
               of
               some
               wryters
               ,
               both
               in
               aun●ient
               and
               lattet
               times
               testifinge
               the
               same
               :
            
             Origen
             
               writinge
               vpon
               the
            
             17
             of
             Math
             1
             21
             ,
             howbe
             it
             this
             kinde
             goeth
             not
             out
             ,
             but
             by
             praier
             and
             fasting
             
               hath
               these
               wordes
            
             ,
             si
             aliquando
             nos
             oportuerit
             circa
             curationem
             ,
             if
             at
             any
             time
             it
             shall
             behoue
             vs
             to
             deal
             a
             bout
             the
             curinge
             of
             them
             who
             suffer
             such
             a
             matter
             (
             uz
             .
             are
             possessed
             )
             we
             may
             not
             adiure
             them
             nor
             aske
             them
             questions
             ,
             nor
             speake
             any
             such
             thinges
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             vncleane
             spirit
             hearinge
             vs.
             but
             conti
             nuing
             in
             prayer
             and
             fastinge
             ,
             we
             may
             obtaine
             helpe
             from
             god
             for
             the
             afflicted
             and
             shall
             driue
             forth
             the
             wicked
             spirits
             by
             fastinge
             and
             praier
             .
             Tertullian
             .
             saieth
             ,
             Daemones
             de
             hominibus
             expellimus
             sicut
             plurimis
             notum
             est
             ,
             wee
             expell
             Diuils
             out
             of
             men
             as
             is
             knowen
             to
             many
             Cyprian
             .
             
               writing
               vnto
            
             ,
             Domitian
             
               vseth
               these
               words
            
             ,
             O
             si
             audire
             velles
             et
             videre
             vz.
             oh
             that
             thou
             wo
             uldest
             heare
             and
             see
             .
             when
             the
             diuills
             are
             adiu●ed
             by
             vs.
             and
             tormented
             by
             spirituall
             scourges
             ,
             and
             by
             torments
             of
             wordes
             are
             cast
             out
             of
             bodyes
             possessed
             ,
             come
             and
             know
             that
             these
             thinges
             be
             true
             which
             we
             affirme
             .
             
               Now
               how
               soeuer
               I
               do
               not
               iustifie
               ,
            
             Ciprian
             
               as
               touchynge
               his
               adiuringe
               of
               euill
               spi
               rits
               :
               yet
               hereby
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               and
               this
               vse
               we
               may
               make
               of
               this
               speach
               of
               his
               ,
               that
               men
               were
               not
               only
               possest
               and
               dispossest
               of
               di
               ils
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               when
               miracles
               were
               ceased
               ,
               )
               but
               that
               the
               same
               was
               common
               &
               vsuall
               then
               :
               for
               otherwise
               he
               would
               neuer
               haue
               vsed
               these
               words
               :
            
             come
             
             and
             knowe
             these
             thinges
             to
             be
             true
             which
             we
             speak
             
               therbye
               prouokinge
            
             Demetrian
             Proconsell
             of
             Africk
             
               to
               make
               ,
               trial
               of
               that
               he
               saide
               .
               the
               same
               is
               also
               manyfest
               by
            
             Turtullian
             
               his
               wordes
               saying
            
             ,
             
             we
             daily
             expell
             Divels
             out
             of
             men
             
               but
               most
               excellentlye
               doth
               this
               appeare
               by
            
             Chrisostom
             
               who
               lived
               about
            
             200
             
               yeares
               after
               them
               his
               words
               be
               these
            
             hinc
             ita
             que
             ad
             solitam
             veniamus
             admonitionem
             ,
             therfore
             let
             vs
             come
             to
             our
             accustomed
             ad
             monitian
             and
             what
             is
             that
             accustomed
             admonition
             ?
             that
             we
             frequent
             the
             worthy
             praier
             with
             a
             sober
             and
             watchful
             mind
             ,
             for
             when
             I
             spake
             of
             this
             ma
             ter
             of
             lat
             I
             saw
             all
             of
             you
             willingly
             obaying
             ,
             wherfore
             in
             truth
             I
             shold
             deale
             very
             ill
             if
             I
             should
             not
             blame
             you
             when
             you
             are
             necligent
             ,
             
             or
             not
             comend
             you
             whē
             you
             do
             well
             &
             accordīg
             to
             your
             deuti
             ,
             this
             day
             therfor
             I
             will
             prais
             you
             and
             thank
             you
             for
             that
             your
             obedience
             ,
             but
             I
             wil
             then
             giue
             you
             thanks
             when
             I
             shall
             first
             hauc
             taught
             you
             why
             that
             praier
             before
             al
             other
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             made
             and
             why
             the
             Deacon
             doth
             commaund
             the
             men
             that
             are
             vexed
             with
             the
             Diuill
             and
             moued
             with
             most
             cruell
             furie
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             at
             that
             time
             and
             bowe
             downe
             their
             heads
             ,
             for
             what
             cause
             it
             is
             done
             I
             will
             thus
             de
             clare
             .
             the
             vexing
             of
             Diuills
             are
             bonds
             most
             wycked
             and
             greiuous
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             bonds
             ,
             more
             strong
             then
             iron
             ,
             therfore
             as
             at
             the
             very
             instant
             ,
             when
             the
             Iudgge
             is
             wont
             to
             come
             forth
             and
             to
             sit
             vpon
             the
             iudgment
             seat
             ,
             the
             iaylor
             brings
             forth
             all
             the
             prisoners
             and
             set
             them
             at
             the
             barre
             ,
             before
             the
             seat
             of
             iudgment
             ,
             
             loathsome
             filthie
             ,
             ouer
             growen
             with
             heaire
             &
             al
             too
             tuttred
             with
             rages
             .
             so
             the
             fathers
             hanc
             appoynted
             ,
             that
             when
             Christ
             was
             presently
             to
             sit
             as
             it
             weare
             vpon
             his
             tribunal
             ,
             and
             to
             appeare
             in
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             those
             men
             that
             were
             vexed
             with
             the
             diuill
             ,
             as
             being
             fettered
             with
             certain
             bonds
             should
             be
             brought
             forth
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             examined
             for
             the
             things
             which
             they
             ha
             ue
             done
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             prysoners
             nor
             yet
             that
             they
             sholde
             be
             punnished
             but
             that
             the
             people
             and
             all
             the
             citie
             being
             present
             ,
             publigue
             praiers
             might
             be
             made
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             al
             with
             one
             accorde
             might
             intreat
             the
             lord
             of
             all
             in
             there
             behalfe
             and
             might
             striue
             with
             strong
             cries
             that
             the
             lord
             would
             haue
             merci
             vpon
             them
             but
             as
             thē
             I
             was
             displeased
             with
             thos
             that
             neclected
             such
             a
             praier
             ,
             and
             weare
             abroad
             at
             the
             time
             so
             nowe
             presently
             I
             iudge
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             to
             be
             very
             sharpe
             with
             those
             which
             staye
             within
             ,
             not
             for
             that
             they
             tarry
             with
             in
             ,
             but
             that
             tariing
             in
             the
             place
             where
             they
             ought
             ,
             they
             are
             nothinge
             better
             affected
             ,
             then
             they
             who
             gadd
             abroade
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             talking
             amonge
             themse
             lues
             ,
             (
             and
             eyther
             iest
             or
             cōfer
             about
             ther
             busines
             in
             the
             most
             fearfull
             time
             ,
             o●
             mā
             what
             doest
             thou
             .
             whē
             thou
             seest
             thy
             brethrē
             present
             before
             thee
             in
             so
             ma-many
             bonds
             ?
             thou
             talkest
             about
             things
             which
             nothing
             concerne
             thee
             ,
             can
             not
             the
             very
             sight
             terrifie
             the
             sufficiently
             ,
             &
             drawe
             thee
             to
             som
             compassion
             and
             pittie
             ?
             thy
             brother
             is
             in
             chaines
             ,
             and
             yet
             thou
             art
             drowsy
             ,
             and
             carlesse
             ,
             how
             canst
             thou
             be
             pard●ned
             when
             thou
             art
             so
             harde
             harted
             so
             far
             from
             humani
             tie
             so
             cruel
             ?
             fearest
             thou
             not
             least
             whilst
             thou
             talkest
             omitest
             thy
             dewtie
             and
             art
             carles
             ,
             some
             diuill
             leaping
             out
             from
             the
             possessed
             finding
             thy
             soule
             idle
             
             and
             swept
             cleane
             should
             conuaye
             himselfe
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             easinesse
             enter
             into
             the
             house
             thus
             set
             wide
             open
             ?
             how
             wel
             doth
             it
             beseme
             euery
             one
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             
             to
             be
             swallowed
             vp
             of
             greife
             ,
             to
             poure
             out
             riuers
             of
             tears
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             watered
             eyes
             ,
             to
             be
             seene
             rounde
             about
             .
             and
             al
             the
             Whole
             congregation
             to
             weepe
             ,
             to
             sighe
             and
             sobbe
             .
             canst
             thou
             not
             shed
             teares
             ?
             what
             purginge
             can
             these
             thy
             horrible
             sinnes
             receiue
             ?
             if
             thou
             wilt
             not
             lament
             the
             state
             of
             thy
             bro
             ther
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             feare
             thou
             for
             thine
             owneselfe
             and
             awake
             ,
             if
             thou
             shalt
             see
             thy
             neigbonrs
             house
             al
             on
             fier
             although
             that
             negbour
             be
             to
             thee
             very
             hatful
             wilt
             thou
             not
             runne
             with
             as
             possible
             speede
             to
             heelpe
             to
             quench
             it
             ,
             least
             that
             the
             fyer
             creping
             by
             lyttle
             and
             litle
             ,
             enter
             into
             thy
             house
             also
             ?
             consider
             thou
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             those
             which
             are
             possessed
             ,
             with
             the
             diuil
             ,
             the
             tormenting
             of
             Diuils
             is
             a
             fier
             and
             a
             burning
             ,
             and
             consuminge
             flame
             take
             hede
             therfore
             &
             cas
             further
             followeth
             there
             .
          
           
             Thvs
             wee
             see
             Chrisostome
             ,
             in
             this
             pathetical
             homeli
             of
             his
             ,
             sheweth
             the
             ordinarie
             custome
             of
             the
             church
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             for
             the
             dispossessing
             or
             castinge
             out
             of
             Sathan
             by
             the
             pulicke
             praiers
             of
             the
             churche
             .
             wher
             in
             no
             doubt
             was
             vsuallye
             greate
             weepinge
             mourninge
             syghinge
             and
             stronge
             cryinge
             vnto
             the
             Lorde
             by
             al
             the
             people
             presente
             ,
             beholding
             the
             tormentes
             of
             the
             possessed
             ,
             and
             their
             deliuerance
             ,
             thoughe
             nowe
             when
             Chrisostom
             spake
             these
             words
             ,
             some
             of
             his
             people
             (
             by
             reason
             hap
             pely
             they
             weare
             much
             accustomed
             to
             these
             dispossessions
             ,
             and
             those
             thinges
             which
             fell
             out
             in
             the
             same
             )
             failed
             to
             be
             after
             this
             manner
             affected
             .
             wherupon
             he
             reprehended
             them
             for
             the
             sam
             :
             which
             is
             so
             sett
             downe
             as
             if
             Chrisostome
             ,
             had
             described
             that
             which
             hath
             fallen
             out
             in
             all
             sortes
             of
             beholders
             of
             these
             late
             dispossessions
             ,
             so
             much
             now
             in
             controuersie
             as
             they
             can
             witnesse
             .
          
           
             Peter
             Marter
             
               in
               hys
               booke
               of
               common
               places
               ,
            
             
             
               hath
               these
               wordes
               ,
               concerninge
               this
               matter
               ,
               Quid
               ergo
               faciemus
               arreptitiis
               &c
            
             Therfore
             what
             shall
             we
             do
             with
             those
             that
             are
             possessed
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             vexed
             with
             wicked
             spirrits
             :
             shal
             we
             forsake
             them
             ?
             they
             are
             in
             no
             case
             to
             be
             forsakē
             .
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ▪
             we
             will
             not
             by
             adiuerations
             commaund
             the
             vncleane
             spi
             rit
             to
             goe
             forth
             ,
             seeing
             we
             knowe
             :
             we
             are
             not
             indued
             with
             any
             such
             gift
             ,
             as
             that
             wee
             should
             by
             our
             commaundement
             cast
             out
             diuils
             ,
             wee
             will
             then
             vse
             faithfull
             prayers
             ,
             I
             say
             prayers
             most
             vehement
             ,
             and
             supplications
             ,
             for
             their
             recouery
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             this
             should
             be
             the
             most
             laudable
             and
             wyse
             course
             ,
             that
             exorcismes
             at
             this
             daye
             be
             turned
             into
             prayers
             .
          
           
             
               Chrysostomiet
               Prosperiaetate
               &c.
            
             
             In
             the
             time
             of
             Chrysostome
             and
             Prosper
             (
             saith
             Chemnisius
             )
             
               they
               possessed
               were
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               were
               oft
               deliuered
               by
               the
               common
               supplicationes
               of
               the
               assembly
               .
            
             
             And
             Philip
             Melancton
             
               hauinge
               made
               mention
               of
               diuers
               which
               were
               possessed
               ,
               &
               nam
               lye
               of
               a
               Damsell
            
             in
             Marchia
             ,
             
               who
               had
               bene
               healed
               of
               that
               disease
               ,
               by
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             et
             adhuc
             viuit
             sana
             ,
             
               and
               it
               she
               liueth
            
             
             
             times
             liuinge
             and
             ioyninge
             with
             them
             therin
             ,
             a
             miracle
             was
             wrought
             if
             a
             miracle
             ,
             miracles
             wear
             not
             ceased
             then
             ,
             which
             all
             learned
             men
             knowe
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             2
             yf
             a
             miracle
             ,
             who
             wroughte
             those
             myracles
             ?
             yf
             those
             auncient
             &
             learned
             fathers
             ,
             why
             did
             others
             ,
             yea
             oft
             times
             their
             wholl
             congregations
             ioyne
             with
             them
             in
             those
             miraculous
             workes
             ,
             and
             not
             themselues
             without
             theire
             helpe
             ,
             doe
             the
             same
             as
             did
             the
             Apostles
             and
             others
             which
             had
             the
             guift
             of
             miracles
             :
             why
             did
             they
             not
             also
             by
             prai
             er
             giue
             syghte
             to
             the
             blinde
             ,
             heale
             the
             sicke
             ,
             and
             doe
             other
             myracles
             ?
             was
             ther
             euer
             any
             man
             hearde
             of
             ,
             who
             indewed
             or
             guifted
             of
             God
             to
             worke
             one
             only
             kinde
             of
             miracle
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             guifte
             or
             power
             to
             effect
             any
             other
             ?
             yt
             is
             manefest
             thē
             that
             for
             asmuch
             as
             thos
             fathers
             assist
             ed
             with
             others
             ,
             did
             by
             praier
             cast
             diuills
             out
             of
             the
             bodies
             of
             men
             &
             it
             ther
             in
             did
             no
             miracle
             :
             that
             expulsiō
             of
             satā
             by
             praier
             is
             not
             miraculus
             or
             at
             least
             that
             Sathan
             may
             be
             so
             expelled
             and
             no
             miracle
             wroughte
             .
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             expulsion
             of
             Sathan
             by
             praier
             ,
             or
             fasting
             and
             praier
             is
             no
             miracle
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             brought
             to
             passe
             by
             meanes
             ordained
             to
             that
             ende
             ,
             euen
             the
             instant
             praiers
             of
             the
             seruantes
             of
             God.
             somtime
             long
             continued
             in
             humiliation
             of
             fasting
             ,
             for
             what
             soeuer
             is
             brought
             to
             pass
             by
             meanes
             appoynted
             therunto
             is
             no
             miracle
             ,
             
             though
             it
             be
             other
             wise
             and
             in
             it selfe
             neuer
             so
             wonderfull
             .
             for
             this
             is
             one
             thing
             among
             others
             ,
             necessarily
             required
             in
             euery
             miracle
             ,
             
             so
             as
             without
             the
             same
             it
             is
             non
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             done
             and
             brought
             to
             passe
             without
             any
             sett
             and
             appoynted
             means
             of
             God
             therunto
             ,
             as
             that
             learned
             &
             reuerent
             Daneus
             testifieth
             otherwise
             the
             number
             of
             miracles
             should
             growe
             to
             an
             infinit
             number
             :
             aboue
             those
             that
             here
             tofore
             weare
             taken
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             haue
             many
             miracles
             dayly
             and
             continually
             wrought
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             which
             all
             men
             will
             deny
             ,
             for
             then
             shoulde
             the
             couersion
             of
             a
             man
             be
             a
             miracle
             (
             and
             so
             looke
             how
             many
             men
             weare
             conuerted
             ,
             so
             many
             miracles
             shoulde
             be
             wrought
             )
             for
             it
             is
             a
             wonderful
             worke
             and
             not
             only
             aboue
             &
             besids
             nature
             ,
             but
             against
             nature
             euen
             as
             it
             is
             to
             see
             ,
             
               the
               Wolfe
               dwell
               with
               the
               Lambe
               and
               the
               Leoparde
               lye
               with
               the
               Kide
               ,
               and
               the
               calfe
               and
               the
               Lyon
               ,
               and
               the
               fatt
               beaste
               together
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               childe
               to
               leade
               them
               ,
            
             yet
             not
             withstanding
             forasmuch
             as
             it
             is
             broughte
             to
             passe
             by
             an
             ordinarie
             me
             anes
             that
             God
             hath
             thearunto
             appointed
             euen
             the
             preachinge
             of
             the
             worde
             ,
             it
             therfore
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             a
             miracle
             ,
             for
             admit
             there
             were
             a
             man
             in
             Turkey
             or
             amonge
             the
             Pagans
             in
             the
             faith
             and
             that
             without
             al
             mean
             es
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             that
             mans
             conuertion
             was
             miraculus
             :
             and
             yt
             when
             one
             in
             the
             church
             is
             brought
             to
             the
             faith
             by
             the
             ministri
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             his
             conuersion
             is
             not
             miraculus
             .
             That
             a
             child
             should
             be
             conceaued
             &
             so
             framed
             in
             the
             wombe
             of
             the
             mother
             as
             it
             is
             &
             after
             brought
             forth
             aliuinge
             creature
             ,
             indewed
             with
             reason
             and
             vnderstandinge
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             greatly
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             ,
             yet
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             same
             is
             brought
             to
             pas
             by
             a
             meane
             ordained
             of
             God
             to
             that
             ende
             ,
             no
             man
             counteth
             it
             a
             mi-racle
             
             for
             then
             looke
             how
             many
             children
             weare
             borne
             ,
             we
             shoulde
             haue
             so
             many
             miracles
             .
             but
             imagin
             a
             childe
             conceaued
             without
             the
             knowledg
             of
             man
             :
             as
             the
             conception
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             was
             ,
             then
             euery
             on
             wil
             grant
             such
             conception
             to
             be
             miraculus
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             saide
             of
             the
             contin
             uance
             of
             mans
             life
             ,
             man
             taking
             that
             foode
             which
             God
             hath
             therunto
             appoynted
             ,
             if
             his
             life
             be
             continued
             and
             holde
             out
             from
             yeare
             to
             yeare
             there
             is
             none
             that
             wondreth
             at
             it
             .
             But
             if
             it
             weare
             possible
             that
             ani
             one
             shoulde
             liue
             without
             any
             sustenance
             at
             all
             that
             weare
             miraculous
             .
             So
             
               Moses
               Elias
            
             &
             Christ
             liuing
             but
             40
             daies
             ,
             without
             eatig
             &
             drinckīg
             ani
             thing
             ,
             
             it
             was
             by
             miracle
             .
             The
             corn
             that
             groweth
             in
             our
             feildes
             ,
             wherin
             of
             on
             grain
             cometh
             not
             onli
             mani
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             eare
             &
             stalk
             ,
             is
             an
             admirable
             thing
             ,
             yet
             no
             man
             counteth
             that
             miraculus
             :
             and
             why
             ,
             becaus
             god
             in
             nature
             hath
             so
             appointed
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             meanes
             leading
             therunto
             first
             being
             vsed
             ,
             as
             plowing
             &
             sowīg
             ther
             should
             folow
             an
             haruest
             or
             increse
             of
             corn
             but
             if
             we
             shold
             behold
             a
             feild
             replenished
             with
             corne
             wher
             no
             plow
             cam
             .
             nor
             seed
             was
             cast
             ,
             then
             wold
             the
             simplest
             plowmā
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             ,
             behold
             a
             miracle
             :
             thus
             we
             se
             on
             &
             the
             sam
             work
             miraculus
             &
             not
             miraculus
             a
             miracle
             whē
             it
             is
             effected
             without
             meanes
             no
             mira
             cle
             whē
             it
             is
             don
             bi
             meāes
             .
             euē
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             in
             this
             our
             presēt
             case
             .
             to
             cast
             out
             diuils
             without
             meāes
             ,
             as
             christ
             &
             his
             apostls
             did
             ,
             who
             onli
             spak
             &
             it
             was
             don
             comāded
             &
             they
             obaied
             is
             a
             miracle
             ,
             
             but
             to
             cast
             forth
             deuils
             by
             a
             meāes
             ordaīed
             of
             god
             to
             that
             end
             as
             praier
             &
             fastīg
             ,
             is
             no
             miracle
             at
             al.
             But
             it
             will
             be
             obiected
             that
             some
             outward
             thinges
             or
             actions
             ,
             haue
             as
             meanes
             bene
             vsed
             in
             the
             working
             of
             sundry
             miracles
             .
             Elijah
             :
             &
             Elisha
             deuided
             Iorden
             ,
             by
             smiting
             the
             waters
             with
             the
             Cloak
             of
             Eliiah
             .
             The
             oyle
             was
             increased
             to
             the
             widow
             ,
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             the
             oyle
             in
             the
             pit
             cher
             .
             
             Naaman
             was
             sent
             to
             wash
             himselfe
             7
             times
             in
             Iorden
             ,
             for
             the
             heal
             ing
             of
             his
             leprosie
             .
             Yee
             Christ
             himselfe
             somtimes
             vsed
             meanes
             in
             the
             great
             works
             he
             did
             :
             in
             the
             healing
             of
             on
             that
             was
             dumbe
             &
             deafe
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             of
             him
             :
             that
             
               he
               put
               his
               fingers
               in
               his
               eares
               ,
               &
               did
               spitt
               ,
               &
               touched
               his
               tongue
               .
            
             and
             in
             the
             9.
             of
             Iohn
             in
             giuing
             sight
             to
             him
             that
             was
             borne
             blīd
             it
             is
             written
             .
             
             that
             he
             
               annoynted
               his
               eyes
               with
               claye
               ,
               and
               sent
               him
               to
               wash
               them
               in
               the
               poole
               of
               Siloam
               .
            
             Hervnto
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             thes
             &
             such
             lik
             were
             vsed
             as
             signs
             :
             whervnto
             the
             Iewes
             were
             much
             acustomed
             :
             &
             happily
             to
             trie
             their
             faith
             therby
             ,
             or
             to
             imprint
             the
             worke
             wrought
             more
             deep
             lie
             in
             the
             mynds
             of
             the
             beholders
             ,
             &
             those
             which
             were
             therby
             healed
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             other
             purpose
             best
             knowne
             to
             the
             lord
             ,
             &
             as
             they
             which
             vsed
             them
             saw
             them
             most
             profitable
             :
             &
             not
             as
             meanes
             seruing
             to
             the
             worke
             they
             were
             about
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             they
             must
             necessarily
             haue
             bene
             vsed
             ,
             so
             as
             without
             the
             same
             the
             miracle
             could
             not
             haue
             bene
             :
             for
             whē
             the
             Lord
             apointeth
             a
             thinge
             to
             come
             to
             pase
             by
             such
             or
             such
             meanes
             ,
             the
             same
             meanes
             must
             be
             vsed
             ,
             otherwise
             that
             thynge
             shall
             neuer
             be
             .
             Now
             I
             trust
             wee
             are
             farr
             from
             thinkyng
             ▪
             that
             without
             these
             outward
             things
             ,
             the
             said
             great
             works
             ,
             could
             not
             haue
             bene
             effected
             or
             wrougt
             .
             
             could
             not
             Elisha
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             pleased
             ,
             as
             well
             haue
             healed
             ,
             Naaman
             of
             his
             leprosie
             ,
             by
             his
             worde
             alone
             ,
             as
             haue
             smitten
             ,
             Gehazi
             his
             seruant
             ther
             with
             ?
             yes
             verilie
             ,
             
             he
             enioyned
             him
             then
             that
             
               washingein
               Iorden
            
             not
             as
             a
             meanes
             of
             curinge
             him
             ,
             but
             therby
             to
             trie
             the
             faith
             of
             Naaman
             and
             was
             it
             not
             so
             triede
             therby
             that
             it
             was
             shaken
             ,
             so
             as
             had
             it
             not
             bene
             for
             the
             counsell
             of
             his
             seruantes
             ,
             he
             had
             gone
             into
             his
             cuntri
             backe
             againe
             a
             leaper
             as
             he
             came
             ?
             the
             same
             is
             to
             be
             said
             much
             more
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Christe
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             outwarde
             thinges
             he
             vsed
             in
             some
             of
             his
             miracles
             in
             the
             7
             of
             Marke
             ,
             a
             deafe
             man
             is
             broughte
             to
             our
             Sauiuur
             Christ
             to
             be
             cur●de
             ,
             wher
             it
             is
             saied
             that
             when
             he
             had
             taken
             him
             asyde
             som
             the
             multitude
             ,
             
             
               he
               put
               his
               fingers
               in
               his
               eares
               ,
               and
               straight
               waies
               his
               eares
               wear
               opened
               ,
            
             now
             it
             can
             not
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             Christ
             coulde
             haue
             don
             that
             cure
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             pleased
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             nor
             moued
             a
             finger
             ,
             yea
             by
             his
             very
             nod
             or
             beck
             ,
             and
             admit
             that
             Christ
             in
             steade
             of
             puttinge
             his
             fing
             ers
             into
             his
             eares
             ,
             had
             only
             beckned
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             therby
             he
             had
             receiued
             his
             hearinge
             ,
             woulde
             we
             saye
             that
             Iesus
             had
             vsed
             the
             said
             becke
             as
             a
             meanes
             to
             restore
             him
             his
             hearinge
             ,
             or
             rather
             ther
             by
             to
             haue
             made
             knowne
             to
             the
             partie
             &
             multitud
             ,
             that
             his
             wil
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             shold
             heare
             ,
             and
             be
             healed
             of
             that
             his
             deafnes
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             former
             blinde
             man
             ,
             that
             our
             Sauiour
             in
             
               anointing
               his
               eyes
               with
               clay
            
             ,
             and
             sending
             him
             
               to
               Siloam
               to
               wash
            
             them
             did
             not
             vse
             the
             same
             as
             a
             meanes
             to
             giue
             him
             his
             sight
             ,
             and
             worke
             that
             miracle
             .
             but
             therby
             to
             tempt
             him
             and
             trye
             his
             faith
             ,
             for
             thus
             throgh
             in
             fideliti
             he
             might
             haue
             reasoned
             ,
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             I
             thought
             he
             woulde
             pre
             sently
             haue
             giuen
             me
             my
             sight
             ,
             by
             his
             diuine
             power
             .
             but
             I
             now
             perceiu
             it
             is
             otherwise
             as
             al
             his
             power
             ,
             wherby
             it
             is
             saied
             he
             doth
             suche
             greate
             workes
             ,
             com
             to
             this
             ?
             that
             mine
             eyes
             must
             be
             annointed
             and
             that
             with
             clay
             ,
             which
             if
             I
             had
             my
             sight
             ,
             would
             rather
             put
             it
             out
             then
             helpe
             to
             re
             store
             sighte
             to
             the
             blinde
             ?
             and
             must
             I
             washe
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             poole
             of
             Sil●am
             before
             I
             can
             see●
             what
             vertue
             hathe
             that
             water
             aboue
             other
             waters
             ?
             are
             not
             other
             waters
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             the
             water
             of
             the
             poole
             of
             
               Beth
               seda
            
             as
             good
             as
             that
             of
             Siloam
             ?
             may
             I
             not
             wash
             in
             some
             other
             water
             &
             haue
             my
             sight
             as
             well
             as
             in
             that
             of
             
               Siloam
               ▪
            
             I
             will
             not
             washe
             for
             this
             cause
             :
             thus
             to
             proue
             his
             faith
             ,
             and
             partly
             also
             therby
             to
             proue
             the
             faithe
             of
             others
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             in
             curinge
             him
             anointed
             his
             eyes
             with
             cla●e
             and
             sent
             him
             to
             Siloam
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             this
             as
             a
             meanes
             effectual
             through
             his
             bessinge
             ,
             to
             helpe
             him
             to
             his
             sight
             to
             the
             same
             end
             he
             put
             his
             fingeers
             into
             the
             eares
             of
             the
             deafe
             and
             vsed
             also
             somtimes
             spittle
             in
             restoringe
             sighte
             vnro
             the
             blynde
             and
             speache
             to
             the
             dumbe
             ,
             
             for
             what
             in
             reason
             ,
             or
             in
             nature
             is
             more
             vnlikelie
             to
             effect
             so
             great
             a
             worke
             then
             a
             little
             spit●le
             ?
             most
             excellenttly
             therfore
             therby
             did
             Christ
             Iesus
             try
             the
             faith
             of
             men
             :
             and
             not
             vse
             the
             same
             to
             the
             ende
             it
             shoulde
             be
             a
             meanes
             
             to
             effect
             that
             he
             was
             workinge
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             knowe
             and
             forgett
             not
             ,
             that
             god
             can
             ,
             and
             often
             doth
             bringe
             most
             mightie
             thinges
             to
             passe
             ,
             by
             smal●
             and
             weake
             meanes
             .
             
          
           
             And
             wher
             it
             is
             said
             that
             Christ
             prayed
             in
             the
             raysing
             vp
             of
             Lazarus
             and
             Peter
             in
             restoringe
             Tabitha
             to
             life
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             vndrstand
             that
             they
             did
             not
             this
             ,
             as
             a
             sett
             and
             apointed
             meanes
             leadinge
             thervnto
             :
             (
             which
             is
             also
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             others
             prayinge
             in
             the
             like
             case
             :
             )
             For
             then
             without
             prayer
             the
             miracles
             could
             not
             haue
             bene
             wrought
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             be
             farr
             from
             imagining
             :
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             people
             which
             were
             present
             ,
             as
             they
             saw
             it
             profitable
             for
             them
             and
             this
             is
             exprslye
             noteed
             by
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             prayed
             
               because
               of
               the
               people
               that
               stood
               by
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               they
               might
               beleue
               that
               his
               father
               had
               sent
               him
               .
               Peter
            
             also
             by
             his
             prayinge
             would
             haue
             the
             people
             more
             fully
             vnderstand
             then
             they
             could
             by
             the
             charge
             he
             commonly
             vsed
             ,
             that
             that
             he
             did
             ,
             was
             not
             by
             his
             godlines
             or
             power
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             power
             of
             him
             one
             whom
             he
             called
             .
             It
             is
             to
             be
             obserued
             also
             :
             that
             howsoeuer
             they
             vsed
             some
             short
             prayer
             before
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             aforsayde
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             came
             to
             the
             doinge
             of
             the
             worke
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             supplycate
             :
             but
             commaund
             such
             a
             thinge
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             as
             hauing
             power
             and
             ahthoritie
             thervnto
             .
             (
             the
             one
             from
             his
             father
             ,
             the
             other
             from
             christ
             .
             )
             
               Lazarus
               come
               forth
               :
               Tabitha
               arise
               :
            
             and
             it
             was
             so
             .
             But
             in
             our
             case
             we
             continued
             still
             in
             intrating
             and
             beseechyng
             the
             Lord
             :
             who
             in
             his
             good
             time
             was
             plased
             to
             doe
             accordyng
             to
             that
             wee
             desiered
             :
             whereby
             we
             witnessed
             vnto
             men
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             receiued
             no
             guift
             or
             power
             to
             cast
             out
             diuils
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             had
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             doe
             no
             miracle
             ,
             but
             only
             desier
             Christ
             sittinge
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             to
             haue
             compassion
             vpon
             the
             partie
             in
             misserie
             ,
             and
             accordyng
             to
             his
             promise
             to
             helpe
             him
             :
             which
             was
             neuer
             held
             for
             myracle
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             The
             which
             if
             we
             had
             taken
             vpon
             vs
             to
             doe
             ,
             then
             we
             would
             not
             haue
             desiered
             the
             assistance
             of
             any
             Minister
             ,
             or
             priuat
             per
             son
             therin
             ,
             nether
             would
             we
             alwaies
             haue
             made
             intercession
             to
             christ
             ,
             in
             the
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             person
             afflicted
             :
             But
             if
             not
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             yet
             at
             length
             ,
             whē
             it
             came
             to
             the
             point
             of
             deliuerance
             ,
             we
             would
             haue
             charg
             ed
             &
             commaunded
             the
             evill
             spirit
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             to
             haue
             gone
             out
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             far
             from
             vs
             and
             our
             practise
             ,
             that
             wee
             condemne
             the
             same
             holdinge
             itvnlawful
             to
             be
             vsed
             of
             any
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             except
             God
             should
             raise
             vp
             some
             extraordinarilie
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             also
             in
             the
             founding
             or
             planting
             of
             a
             church
             and
             not
             in
             a
             churche
             established
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             hath
             receved
             the
             ghospel
             as
             ours
             hath
             ,
             for
             .
             howsoeuer
             the
             Lord
             hath
             no
             where
             sayd
             that
             ther
             shal
             be
             no
             more
             miracles
             or
             miracle
             workers
             and
             therfore
             is
             at
             libertie
             in
             this
             case
             .
             yet
             if
             we
             wel
             consider
             of
             the
             ende
             of
             miracles
             ,
             and
             wh●
             the
             lorde
             added
             them
             to
             his
             worde
             ,
             euen
             to
             get
             intertainmente
             to
             his
             ghospel
             amonge
             the
             Gentiles
             ▪
             which
             otherwise
             
             wise
             being
             foolish
             (
             not
             in
             it selfe
             ▪
             but
             in
             the
             corrupt
             iudgment
             of
             men
             )
             would
             neuer
             haue
             bene
             receiued
             by
             them
             and
             withall
             remember
             that
             which
             we
             wel
             knowe
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             alredy
             beleued
             in
             ,
             by
             the
             Gentills
             ,
             we
             may
             therby
             well
             coniecture
             :
             yea
             in
             a
             manner
             assure
             our selues
             ,
             that
             mi
             racles
             haue
             an
             ende
             ,
             espetially
             in
             a
             church
             established
             ,
             wherin
             also
             we
             are
             confirmed
             ,
             by
             the
             long
             time
             in
             which
             for
             the
             reason
             afore
             said
             they
             haue
             bene
             wantinge
             .
             
          
           
             In
             the
             6
             of
             Marke
             .
             it
             is
             saide
             that
             the
             Apostles
             
               anoynted
               many
               that
               were
               sick
               with
               oyle
               and
               healed
               them
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             :
             and
             returne
             this
             vpon
             him
             that
             obiecteth
             it
             thus
             ,
             yf
             in
             the
             working
             of
             any
             miracles
             there
             were
             meanes
             vsed
             :
             then
             vndoubtedly
             in
             the
             curing
             of
             those
             sicke
             persons
             which
             by
             the
             Apostls
             were
             anoyn
             ted
             by
             oyle
             and
             so
             healeed
             :
             for
             what
             was
             there
             vsed
             in
             miracles
             ,
             which
             in
             al
             reason
             was
             more
             likly
             to
             be
             a
             meanes
             then
             that
             oyle
             and
             the
             anoi
             ting
             of
             the
             sicke
             therwith
             ?
             and
             yet
             all
             learned
             men
             against
             the
             papists
             and
             their
             exstreame
             vnction
             agree
             in
             this
             ▪
             that
             the
             same
             was
             onlye
             a
             signe
             or
             ceremonie
             which
             the
             Apostles
             vsed
             in
             there
             miraculous
             healing
             of
             men
             :
             none
             saye
             that
             it
             was
             a
             meanes
             to
             effect
             the
             saide
             worke
             or
             cure
             ,
             for
             then
             in
             truth
             it
             shonld
             haue
             bene
             no
             other
             then
             a
             medicin
             and
             by
             consequent
             their
             healing
             naturall
             and
             not
             miraculous
             :
             yf
             then
             that
             oyle
             vsed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             doyng
             of
             some
             miracles
             ,
             was
             no
             meanes
             :
             but
             only
             a
             signe
             ,
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             al
             deuines
             :
             much
             lesse
             was
             the
             clay
             spittle
             or
             any
             such
             like
             thinge
             vsed
             by
             Christ
             or
             the
             Prophets
             in
             som
             of
             their
             miracles
             a
             means
             therof
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             sign
             wherunto
             that
             people
             of
             the
             Iewes
             were
             much
             accustomed
             .
          
           
             But
             admit
             that
             herein
             I
             weare
             deceiued
             ,
             &
             that
             this
             expelling
             of
             satan
             by
             praier
             and
             fasting
             is
             a
             miracle
             .
             as
             well
             as
             that
             by
             word
             or
             com
             maunde
             ,
             performed
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             yet
             that
             maketh
             not
             against
             me
             (
             my
             error
             herin
             excepted
             )
             nor
             the
             counsell
             I
             gaue
             or
             what
             soeur
             I
             did
             ,
             
             so
             longe
             as
             it
             is
             certaine
             that
             the
             aforesaide
             persons
             weare
             possessed
             or
             other
             wise
             afflicted
             :
             and
             that
             in
             eyther
             of
             those
             cases
             it
             is
             :
             not
             only
             lawful
             to
             humble
             our selues
             by
             praier
             and
             fasting
             :
             but
             also●a
             dewtie
             and
             worshipe
             in
             such
             case
             and
             time
             to
             be
             perfourmed
             to
             God
             yf
             any
             demaund
             why
             we
             can
             not
             cure
             other
             supernaturall
             diseases
             by
             this
             spirtuall
             medicine
             as
             such
             whome
             we
             save
             are
             bewitched
             ,
             
             that
             is
             af
             licted
             in
             ther
             bodies
             through
             the
             mallice
             of
             a
             witch
             by
             her
             samilier
             spi
             rit
             ,
             I
             answere
             :
             
             that
             if
             we
             had
             the
             like
             scripture
             for
             the
             curinge
             of
             them
             by
             praier
             and
             fasting
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             those
             Sathan
             posses
             seth
             ,
             then
             we
             would
             not
             doubt
             :
             but
             that
             they
             also
             by
             the
             saied
             meane
             might
             be
             helped
             as
             wel
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             yet
             notwithstand●ng
             we
             counsel
             all
             thus
             afflicted
             :
             to
             be
             often
             and
             dilligent
             in
             vsinge
             this
             holy
             exercise
             for
             how
             shall
             we
             preuaile
             against
             Sathan
             and
             remoue
             that
             hand
             of
             his
             
             wherwith
             God
             doth
             smite
             vs
             ,
             but
             by
             earnest
             prayer
             vnto
             God●
             Is
             there
             any
             other
             meane
             or
             way
             to
             heale
             such
             ,
             as
             by
             Phisicke●
             or
             helpe
             to
             be
             had
             from
             any
             creature
             ?
             no
             verily
             :
             except
             we
             will
             goe
             to
             the
             De
             uill
             and
             request
             him
             to
             spare
             vs
             now
             ,
             and
             be
             good
             to
             our
             bodies
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             vpon
             that
             condition
             be
             contented
             ,
             that
             hereafter
             he
             take
             his
             fill
             both
             of
             body
             and
             soule
             :
             as
             many
             (
             in
             effect
             )
             doe
             ,
             seing
             then
             ease
             to
             such
             :
             can
             noe
             otherwise
             be
             had
             but
             by
             prayer
             ,
             lett
             them
             in
             any
             case
             praye
             ,
             and
             neuer
             faint
             nor
             giue
             over
             ,
             vntill
             they
             haue
             receiued
             a
             comfortable
             answere
             from
             the
             Lord.
             and
             seing
             none
             for
             a
             tempo
             rall
             iudgment
             haue
             more
             cause
             to
             be
             humbled
             then
             they
             ,
             for
             asmuch
             as
             god
             hath
             sent
             an
             euill
             spirit
             ,
             that
             vile
             creature
             of
             his
             ,
             most
             malitious
             also
             and
             cruell
             towards
             man
             ,
             to
             smitt
             &
             whyp
             them
             with
             :
             &
             that
             fast
             ing
             is
             a
             meane
             ordained
             of
             God
             to
             humble
             vs
             ,
             and
             further
             the
             humb
             ling
             &
             afflicting
             of
             mans
             soule
             .
             
             who
             should
             fast
             if
             not
             these
             ?
             by
             fasting
             then
             and
             prayer
             ,
             let
             these
             seeke
             the
             remouing
             of
             the
             heavie
             hand
             of
             god
             which
             lyeth
             vpon
             them
             ,
             &
             otherwise
             will
             not
             be
             remoued
             ,
             but
             to
             there
             further
             hurt
             .
             and
             if
             this
             they
             obtaine
             not
             therby
             ,
             yet
             ther
             labour
             &
             seruice
             they
             performed
             to
             god
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             vaine
             .
             for
             besids
             they
             receiue
             comfort
             theirby
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             that
             deutye
             they
             owe
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             layeth
             affliction
             vpon
             any
             ,
             doth
             therby
             call
             &
             as
             it
             were
             summon
             them
             
               vnto
               weeping
               &
               mourning
            
             ,
             
             
               to
               baldnes
               &
               girding
               with
               sackcloth
               :
            
             they
             shall
             also
             obtaine
             this
             therby
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             afflictiō
             shal
             be
             sanctified
             vnto
             them
             ,
             &
             made
             meanes
             of
             much
             good
             to
             their
             soules
             :
             so
             as
             though
             in
             their
             outward
             man
             ,
             I
             meane
             in
             their
             bodies
             ,
             the
             be
             stil
             afflicted
             ,
             it
             in
             their
             inner
             man
             they
             shall
             be
             renued
             daylie
             more
             &
             more
             :
             which
             of
             the
             two
             benifits
             that
             com
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             humili
             atiō
             is
             the
             better
             ,
             though
             we
             rather
             desier
             the
             other
             ,
             deliuerāce
             from
             the
             present
             misery
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             grese
             it
             carieth
             with
             it
             .
             But
             suppose
             that
             herein
             also
             I
             were
             deceiued
             ,
             and
             that
             theris
             no
             such
             ordinance
             of
             christ
             as
             I
             affirme
             ,
             
             &
             that
             fasting
             &
             prayer
             is
             not
             a
             medicine
             appoynt
             ed
             of
             god
             ,
             &
             in
             mercy
             left
             to
             his
             church
             ,
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             thos
             which
             are
             possessed
             :
             yet
             seing
             we
             are
             commaunded
             to
             
               resist
               the
               diuill
            
             ,
             not
             only
             his
             temptatiōs
             ,
             but
             also
             his
             persō
             .
             (
             for
             so
             did
             christ
             Iesus
             our
             example
             .
             
               auoide
               satan
            
             ,
             
             saith
             he
             )
             &
             so
             not
             only
             tempting
             ,
             but
             also
             possessing
             :
             &
             haue
             also
             a
             promis
             that
             we
             resisting
             ,
             the
             diuill
             
               will
               or
               shall
               flee
            
             .
             seing
             also
             (
             as
             Peter
             telleth
             vs
             )
             we
             must
             
               resist
               strong
               in
               the
               saith
            
             .
             for
             asmuch
             as
             the
             enimy
             is
             strong
             ,
             
             euen
             a
             principality
             &
             power
             :
             &
             the
             way
             to
             streng
             thē
             &
             stablish
             our
             weake
             &
             wauering
             faith
             ,
             is
             prayer
             &
             fasting
             :
             who
             seeth
             not
             that
             ther
             was
             good
             &
             iust
             cause
             to
             take
             vp
             this
             said
             holy
             ex
             ercise
             ,
             &
             sufficient
             in
             scripture
             to
             warrant
             the
             same
             ?
             Indeed
             thes
             scrip
             turs
             are
             directed
             to
             them
             that
             are
             set
             vpon
             by
             satan
             ,
             but
             it
             that
             leteth
             not
             but
             that
             others
             also
             in
             a
             fellow
             feelinge
             of
             their
             misseries
             ,
             as
             being
             members
             of
             the
             same
             body
             with
             them
             ,
             might
             &
             ought
             by
             way
             of
             help
             and
             assistance
             ioyne
             with
             them
             therin
             .
             
             in
             the
             sightinges
             we
             haue
             with
             our
             bodely
             enemies
             one
             brother
             wil
             be
             sure
             to
             fight
             with
             and
             for
             another
             ,
             especially
             if
             he
             see
             him
             ouermatch
             ed
             ,
             and
             in
             daunger
             to
             be
             hurte
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             brethren
             in
             Christe
             in
             the
             spirituall
             sight
             with
             the
             enemies
             of
             there
             soules
             and
             saluation
             do
             as
             much
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ?
             But
             be
             it
             further
             granted
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             is
             no
             such
             means
             as
             I
             affirme
             :
             but
             also
             that
             non
             of
             the
             af●resayd
             persons
             were
             possessed
             .
             yet
             ther
             is
             notwithstanding
             sufficient
             to
             iustifie
             the
             aduise
             I
             gaue
             ,
             and
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             handes
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             euidente
             that
             they
             weare
             vexed
             by
             Satan
             ,
             yf
             not
             with
             in
             them
             (
             as
             we
             verely
             beleu
             and
             constantly
             affirme
             )
             yet
             by
             some
             externall
             operation
             of
             his
             ▪
             or
             at
             least
             weare
             otherwise
             afflicted
             ,
             if
             not
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             hande
             or
             iudgmente
             of
             God
             (
             I
             saye
             )
             was
             one
             way
             or
             other
             vpon
             them
             ,
             it
             cane
             not
             be
             denied
             .
             Now
             when
             God
             sendeth
             any
             iudgment
             therby
             he
             
               call
               eth
            
             men
             ,
             
             and
             therin
             secretly
             commandeth
             them
             to
             fast
             and
             praye
             as
             is
             plaine
             by
             Isa
             22
             and
             the
             1
             chap
             of
             Ioell
             pra●er
             also
             and
             fastinge
             is
             the
             only
             meanes
             to
             remoue
             the
             hand
             of
             god
             from
             of
             vs
             ,
             if
             that
             shal
             seeme
             good
             in
             the
             eies
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             as
             apeareth
             by
             the
             2
             of
             Ioell
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             church
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             and
             the
             fruyt
             or
             successe
             therof
             ,
             for
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             the
             daye
             of
             their
             affliction
             ,
             contynually
             betoke
             them selues
             therunto
             .
             and
             the
             same
             prospered
             and
             preuailed
             mighteli
             with
             God
             ,
             
             as
             may
             appeare
             by
             the
             testimonies
             of
             scripture
             quoted
             in
             the
             margente
             .
             Herupon
             it
             followeth
             that
             it
             was
             not
             only
             lawfnll
             for
             the
             aforesaied
             afflicted
             persons
             ,
             and
             vs
             also
             being
             requested
             and
             that
             instantly
             in
             a
             ioynt-feling
             of
             their
             miserie
             to
             take
             that
             course
             we
             did
             ,
             but
             also
             our
             bounden
             dewty
             (
             being
             espetially
             present
             with
             them
             )
             and
             that
             wee
             coulde
             not
             but
             advise
             and
             doe
             as
             wee
             did
             if
             from
             the
             harte
             we
             desired
             their
             delyuerance
             from
             the
             said
             iudgment
             of
             God.
             so
             that
             this
             if
             ther
             wear
             nothinge
             els
             besides
             ,
             doth
             sufficiently
             iustifie
             and
             wa
             rant
             ,
             
             our
             councellinge
             of
             them
             to
             humble
             and
             cast
             downe
             themselues
             before
             the
             Lord
             vnder
             his
             mighti
             hand
             ,
             and
             to
             seeke
             reconciliation
             and
             attonment
             with
             the
             almightie
             by
             prayer
             and
             fastinge
             ,
             who
             by
             this
             strange
             plague
             of
             his
             ,
             did
             testifie
             to
             ther
             faces
             that
             he
             was
             angry
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             our
             ioyning
             with
             them
             in
             the
             said
             exercise
             of
             humiliation
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             and
             inferr
             somthinge
             of
             the
             premises
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             pro
             cede
             to
             the
             3
             parte
             of
             this
             treatis
             .
             yf
             it
             be
             true
             not
             only
             that
             men
             in
             these
             last
             dayes
             may
             be
             possessed
             with
             Deuills
             and
             dyspossessed
             and
             that
             praier
             and
             fasting
             be
             meanes
             appoynted
             by
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             disposs
             essing
             of
             them
             but
             also
             that
             the
             7
             in
             Lankasheire
             and
             
               William
               Somers
            
             with
             the
             other
             two
             viz.
             Darling
             &
             
               Katherin
               Wright
            
             were
             in
             deed
             possessed
             and
             being
             so
             ,
             dispossessed
             by
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             :
             in
             that
             they
             wer
             healed
             by
             the
             meanes
             which
             Christ
             Iesus
             hath
             sanctified
             to
             that
             end
             as
             is
             made
             manefest
             by
             the
             pr●mises
             ▪
             then
             iudge
             (
             good
             Christian
             reader
             )
             
             whether
             they
             in
             the
             generall
             doe
             not
             erre
             who
             hold
             that
             men
             can
             not
             now
             be
             possessed
             :
             and
             those
             also
             which
             grauntinge
             that
             :
             deny
             that
             mē
             can
             now
             be
             dispossessed
             .
             &
             whether
             they
             likwise
             be
             not
             faultie
             in
             the
             particuler
             ,
             which
             not
             only
             deny
             :
             but
             can
             not
             with
             any
             patience
             en
             dur
             to
             heare
             of
             the
             possession
             &
             dispossession
             of
             the
             persons
             aforesaid
             &
             rather
             then
             that
             shal
             be
             admitted
             ,
             will
             by
             all
             means
             possible
             ,
             contend
             for
             a
             most
             vaine
             and
             impossible
             thing
             :
             I
             meane
             that
             Somers
             and
             Darling
             and
             
               Kath
               ,
               Wright
            
             were
             counterfeits
             ,
             &
             I
             there
             Instructor
             :
             Therby
             also
             intimating
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             the
             7
             in
             Lancashire
             were
             such
             ,
             &
             as
             it
             were
             desiring
             the
             world
             so
             to
             iudge
             of
             them
             .
             but
             yet
             they
             let
             them
             alone
             ,
             least
             happely
             they
             should
             ,
             be
             ouerwhelmed
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             rather
             by
             the
             truth
             it selfe
             :
             well
             howsoeuer
             all
             men
             will
             not
             receiue
             this
             truth
             ,
             and
             acknowledging
             the
             worke
             of
             God
             ,
             giue
             the
             Lorde
             the
             glorie
             and
             prayse
             which
             is
             due
             to
             him
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             endeuour
             to
             profitt
             and
             make
             there
             right
             vse
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             thinge
             rather
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             then
             looked
             for
             :
             yet
             some
             few
             doe
             and
             wil
             
               for
               wisdome
               shal
               be
               iustified
               of
               her
               children
               .
            
          
           
             Heere
             followeth
             the
             thyrd
             Part.
             
          
        
         
           
             OF
             THFVSE
             THAT
             EVERY
             ONE
             IS
             TO
             MAKE
             OF
             THESE
             WORKES
             OF
             GOD.
             
          
           
             Wee
             haue
             manifestly
             proued
             that
             these
             persons
             we
             speake
             of
             ,
             were
             possessed
             with
             deuils
             :
             and
             that
             they
             were
             dispossessed
             by
             prayer
             &
             fasting
             .
             Now
             lest
             all
             this
             should
             be
             to
             vs
             in
             vaine
             ,
             (
             which
             God
             forbid
             :
             )
             It
             remaineth
             that
             we
             consider
             of
             the
             fruite
             ,
             and
             profite
             which
             we
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             make
             to
             our selues
             thereof
             .
             For
             as
             in
             the
             ordinarie
             workes
             of
             God
             ,
             yf
             we
             only
             looke
             and
             gaze
             vpon
             them
             with
             out
             making
             any
             further
             vse
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             withall
             :
             behold
             &
             consider
             the
             invisible
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             power
             ,
             wisdom
             Iustice
             ,
             mercye
             ,
             our
             beholding
             of
             them
             is
             in
             vaine
             to
             vs
             :
             and
             not
             onlye
             so
             ,
             but
             wee
             theirby
             also
             take
             the
             Lordes
             name
             in
             vaine
             :
             
             even
             so
             shall
             it
             goe
             with
             vs
             ,
             yf
             in
             this
             extraordinarie
             worke
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             looke
             onlye
             vpon
             it
             ,
             as
             some
             new
             and
             strange
             thing
             ,
             without
             any
             further
             proceeding
             to
             profite
             theirby
             .
             Yea
             if
             we
             be
             bound
             by
             the
             lawe
             of
             God
             :
             to
             profite
             and
             receiue
             good
             by
             euery
             ordinarie
             worke
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             much
             more
             by
             that
             which
             is
             extraordinarie
             :
             for
             an
             extraordinarie
             worke
             calleth
             for
             an
             extraordinarie
             vse
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             adouble
             sinne
             to
             faile
             therein
             .
             
             The
             vse
             we
             are
             to
             make
             of
             this
             extraordinarie
             worke
             either
             concern●th
             the
             glorie
             of
             God
             and
             the
             stirring
             of
             vs
             vp
             to
             magnifie
             his
             great
             name
             ,
             or
             the
             benefit
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             good
             he
             may
             receiue
             thereby
             First
             herein
             as
             in
             a
             glasse
             wee
             may
             
               beholde
               the
               iustice
               of
               god
            
             in
             pu
             nnishing
             or
             correctinge
             sinne
             ,
             
             wherby
             the
             Lorde
             teacheth
             vs
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             sinninge
             against
             him
             ,
             least
             either
             the
             same
             or
             a
             worse
             thinge
             come
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             
               we
               see
               the
               omnipotencie
               and
               power
               of
               God
            
             1
             
               in
               the
               powere
               and
            
             strength
             of
             the
             deuil
             which
             God
             permitteth
             him
             to
             exercise
             a
             ga
             inst
             sinners
             2
             in
             subduing
             those
             principalities
             and
             powers
             Satan
             I
             mea
             ne
             ,
             
             treading
             him
             vnder
             his
             feet
             :
             yea
             vnder
             the
             feet
             of
             his
             seruants
             .
             who
             then
             that
             is
             wise
             ,
             will
             serue
             the
             Lord
             in
             feare
             and
             trembling
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ▪
             the
             
               mercye
               of
               God
            
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             in
             this
             worke
             in
             deliuering
             them
             ,
             
             and
             that
             at
             the
             humble
             intreatie
             of
             others
             in
             there
             behalfe
             ,
             they
             being
             disabled
             by
             satan
             to
             supplicate
             for
             themselues
             .
             This
             being
             well
             considred
             magnisieth
             greatly
             the
             mercie
             and
             compassion
             of
             the
             Lorde
             .
             vvho
             can
             chuse
             but
             loue
             him
             because
             of
             his
             mercies
             ?
             and
             why
             should
             any
             dispaire
             of
             his
             mercie
             seinge
             he
             is
             so
             ready
             to
             shew
             mercie
             euen
             at
             the
             intreatie
             of
             others
             .
             How
             much
             more
             when
             man
             shall
             sup
             plycatt
             for
             himselfe
             .
             This
             vse
             Christ
             Iesus
             him selfe
             maketh
             in
             saying
             to
             the
             man
             whom
             he
             had
             dispossessed
             :
             
             
               goe
               shew
               how
               the
               Lorde
               hath
               had
               compassion
               on
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             wee
             maye
             here
             beholde
             
               the
               wisdom
               &
               immutabilite
               of
               God
            
             as
             being
             the
             same
             who
             neuer
             changeth
             :
             In
             that
             (
             as
             he
             hath
             bene
             allwa
             yes
             accustomed
             to
             doe
             )
             he
             brought
             this
             rare
             &
             great
             worke
             to
             passe
             by
             smalle
             and
             weake
             meanes
             ,
             base
             and
             contemptible
             men
             ,
             yea
             such
             as
             be
             vile
             and
             odious
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             world
             .
             That
             thereby
             the
             power
             of
             God
             might
             be
             the
             better
             seene
             :
             man
             in
             his
             wisdom
             be
             confounded
             and
             the
             name
             of
             God
             the
             better
             praysed
             :
             In
             a
             word
             that
             he
             which
             re
             ioyceth
             in
             the
             behalfe
             of
             this
             worke
             ,
             
             might
             not
             reiovce
             in
             man
             but
             in
             the
             Lord.
             To
             him
             therfore
             to
             whom
             of
             right
             it
             belongeth
             ,
             be
             the
             prayse
             and
             glory
             of
             this
             worke
             ascribed
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             The
             
               saitthfulness
               of
               God
            
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             promyse
             offereth
             it selfe
             here
             to
             our
             consideration
             .
             These
             wordes
             
               this
               kind
               goeth
               not
               out
               ,
               but
               by
               praier
               &
               fasting
               :
            
             secretly
             containe
             in
             them
             this
             promise
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             be
             poss●ssed
             &
             we
             in
             the
             humiliti
             of
             our
             souls
             by
             fast
             ing
             ,
             will
             intreate
             the
             Lord
             to
             cast
             the
             sperit
             out
             ,
             he
             will
             doe
             it
             for
             vs
             and
             deliuer
             the
             partie
             from
             beinge
             any
             further
             vexed
             by
             Satan
             ,
             This
             the
             Lord
             hath
             promised
             ,
             the
             accomplishmente
             wherof
             we
             haue
             seene
             with
             our
             eies
             let
             vs
             ▪
             herby
             learne
             to
             trust
             to
             the
             least
             and
             most
             close
             &
             secret
             promise
             God
             ●ath
             made
             vs
             in
             his
             worde
             :
             and
             save
             in
             our
             harts
             ,
             and
             with
             our
             toungs
             :
             
               God
               is
               not
               as
               man
               that
               he
               should
               lye
            
             &
             be
             vnfaithfull
             :
             
             
               neither
               as
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               that
               he
               should
               repent
               ,
            
             and
             not
             performe
             that
             he
             hath
             promised
             .
             
             
               Hath
               he
               said
               and
               shall
               he
               not
               doe
               it
               ?
               and
               hath
               he
               sp●ken
               ,
               and
               shall
               he
               not
               accomplish
               it
               ?
            
             Hath
             he
             promised
             and
             will
             he
             not
             performe
             it
             ?
             And
             thus
             much
             breifly
             concerning
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             de
             cleared
             in
             this
             worke
             now
             followe
             the
             seuerall
             vses
             concerning
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             profite
             he
             otherwise
             is
             to
             make
             hereof
             .
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             this
             great
             and
             wonderfull
             worke
             of
             the
             lord
             serueth
             to
             
               conuince
               and
               stope
               the
               mouthes
               of
               the
               papistes
               ,
            
             who
             as
             they
             are
             alwayes
             boastinge
             of
             their
             miracles
             ,
             and
             vpbraiding
             vs
             with
             the
             same
             :
             so
             espetially
             with
             this
             miracle
             of
             theirs
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             terme
             it
             )
             of
             casting
             out
             of
             diuils
             whervpon
             it
             hath
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             this
             bragging
             generation
             in
             Staffordshire
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Th.
               Darlinge
            
             his
             possession
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             
               Lanca
               shire
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             possession
             of
             those
             7.
             there
             ,
             haue
             broken
             forth
             into
             these
             and
             such
             like
             wordes
             of
             challenge
             :
             
               Let
               vs
               see
               one
               of
               your
               ministers
               cast
               out
               these
               diuils
               :
               If
               we
               might
               bring
               a
               preist
               ,
               wee
               are
               sure
               he
               could
               doe
               it
               .
            
          
           
             And
             in
             a
             booke
             latelye
             written
             by
             one
             of
             their
             side
             ,
             wherin
             some
             of
             there
             exorcists
             and
             preists
             pretend
             to
             haue
             dispossessed
             3.
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             I
             read
             these
             wordes
             :
             
               Now
               (
               saith
               the
               authour
            
             )
             let
             me
             see
             wether
             they
             protestants
             can
             avouch
             any
             such
             thing
             to
             be
             done
             in
             their
             congregations
             .
             And
             in
             another
             place
             thus
             :
             they
             protestants
             haue
             smale
             meanes
             to
             make
             triall
             ,
             whether
             ther
             be
             any
             possessed
             among
             them
             or
             no
             :
             lesse
             iudgment
             to
             discerne
             ther
             case
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             remidie
             (
             yf
             any
             such
             be
             found
             )
             other
             then
             to
             bind
             ,
             beate
             ,
             &
             send
             them
             to
             Bedlem
             if
             the
             be
             poore
             ,
             
             or
             to
             begg
             their
             liuings
             if
             they
             haue
             any
             .
             
               And
               in
               theire
               annotationes
               of
               the
            
             Rhomes
             
               testament
               ,
               vpon
               these
               words
               of
               they
               disciples
               to
               Christ
               ,
            
             why
             could
             not
             wee
             cast
             him
             out
             ?
             
               they
               gyue
               this
               note
            
             .
             Noe
             mareuill
             yf
             they
             exorcistes
             of
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             which
             haue
             power
             to
             cast
             out
             Deuiles
             ,
             yet
             doe
             it
             not
             allwayes
             when
             they
             will
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             with
             much
             adoe
             :
             wheras
             they
             Apostles
             hauing
             receiu
             ed
             this
             power
             before
             ouer
             vncleane
             spirites
             ,
             yet
             here
             could
             not
             cast
             them
             out
             .
             But
             as
             for
             heritickes
             they
             can
             neuer
             doe
             it
             ,
             nor
             any
             true
             myracle
             ,
             to
             confirme
             their
             false
             faith
             .
          
           
             Thus
             wee
             see
             they
             doe
             not
             only
             deny
             that
             Deuilles
             are
             so
             vsuallye
             cast
             out
             by
             vs
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             them
             :
             but
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             most
             peremptorilye
             they
             affirme
             ,
             that
             wee
             (
             whom
             they
             terme
             heritickes
             )
             can
             neuer
             doe
             it
             ,
             spetiallye
             to
             confirme
             our
             false
             faith
             .
          
           
             To
             passe
             by
             the
             dispossessiones
             of
             others
             :
             even
             of
             late
             veares
             ,
             which
             might
             fitly
             be
             here
             obiected
             against
             them
             :
             what
             say
             they
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             ssession
             of
             
               Kath.
               Wright
            
             ,
             of
             
               Tho
               ,
               Darling
            
             ,
             &
             finally
             of
             they
             other
             〈◊〉
             persons
             wee
             haue
             so
             largly
             intreated
             off
             ?
             That
             they
             were
             all
             〈…〉
             vncleane
             spirits
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             same
             were
             cast
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             〈…〉
             
             die
             bene
             so
             evedentlye
             sheewed
             and
             confirmed
             :
             by
             reason
             out
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             that
             neither
             papist
             ,
             nor
             athist
             ,
             can
             without
             blushing
             gaynsay
             the
             same
             .
             And
             that
             those
             whom
             they
             call
             heritickes
             ,
             were
             the
             instruments
             the
             Lord
             vsed
             therin
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             most
             manifest
             .
             How
             then
             say
             they
             
               Rhemists
               ,
               that
               heretickes
               can
               neuer
               cast
               out
               diuils
               .
            
             But
             (
             to
             examine
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             their
             annotation
             a
             li●tle
             further
             )
             be
             that
             granted
             which
             they
             papistes
             so
             much
             contend
             for
             ,
             viz.
             That
             their
             Exorcists
             only
             haue
             power
             to
             driue
             out
             diuils
             ,
             &
             that
             we
             are
             to
             weake
             thervnto
             :
             yet
             why
             doe
             they
             challenge
             an
             equall
             power
             herein
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             is
             plaine
             by
             this
             their
             glosse
             ,
             
             if
             it
             be
             well
             considered
             of
             ?
             yet
             least
             I
             should
             be
             thought
             to●
             mistake
             or
             slaunder
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             Thyreus
             his
             wordes
             concerning
             this
             poynt
             .
             Speaking
             of
             the
             power
             to
             cast
             out
             diuils
             which
             was
             giue
             by
             Christ
             ,
             &
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             giuen
             ,
             he
             saith
             thus
             :
             Docent
             sacrae
             literae
             omnibus
             fidelibus
             to
             .
             
               the
               holy
               scriptures
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               power
               ouer
               vnclean
               spirits
               was
               comunicated
               to
               al
               bel●uers
               but
               yet
               cheif
               ly
               to
               the
               Apostls
               and
               disciples
               of
               christ
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               a
               litle
               after
               he
               adeth
               .
               this
               power
               which
               was
               geuen
               to
               the
               Apostles
               died
               not
               with
               the
               Apostles
               but
               rema●ned
               in
               the
               ages
               followinge
               ,
               for
               it
               doth
               not
               appertaine
               to
               the
               Apostles
               onely
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               sayd
               .
               these
               signs
               shal
               followe
               them
               which
               beleue
               .
               in
               my
               name
               they
               shall
               cast
               out
               diuills
               ,
            
             
             
               this
               speache
               of
               Christ
               comprehendeth
               all
               beleuers
               ,
               this
               authoritie
               giuen
               by
               Christ
               shal
               continue
               so
               longe
               as
               ther
               shae
               be
               any
               which
               professe
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               .
               and
               againe
               in
               the
               ende
               of
               the
               same
               chapiter
               he
               hath
               these
               wordes
               in
               our
               times
               also
               in
               tie
               church
               of
               Christ
               amouge
               the
               Cath
               ●licks
               this
               power
               is
               ,
               &
               the
               very
               same
               which
               at
               the
               first
               was
               giuen
               by
               christ
               to
               his
               disciples
               and
               cotinued
               in
               the
               ages
               followinge
               .
               And
               not
               much
               after
               he
               saith
               :
               But
               Christs
               power
               ouer
               vncleane
               spitits
               ,
               although
               in
               the
               beginning
               it
               was
               communicated
               cheifly
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               wholly
               to
               all
               beleeuers
               :
            
             and
             such
             only
             are
             they
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             beleeue
             them
             .
          
           
             Truly
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             for
             them
             thus
             palpably
             to
             erre
             ,
             yf
             the
             god
             of
             this
             world
             had
             not
             blinded
             their
             eyes
             .
             They
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             theire
             church
             only
             ,
             theris
             power
             to
             cast
             forth
             diuils
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             it
             non
             ,
             which
             if
             no
             other
             way
             ,
             yet
             by
             experience
             is
             knowne
             to
             be
             falfe
             .
             But
             to
             lett
             this
             passe
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             more
             false
             and
             absurd
             then
             that
             which
             this
             
               Iesuiticall
               Doctor
               addeth
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               the
               same
               power
               and
               authoritie
               ouer
               wicked
               spirits
               that
               the
               Apostles
               had
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               is
               committed
               and
               giuen
               to
               them
               now
               by
               Christ
               ,
               which
               somtimes
               he
               gaue
               to
               they
               Apostles
               ?
            
             we
             haue
             alreadie
             hard
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             ,
             that
             Christ
             did
             giue
             and
             com
             mit
             vnto
             his
             Apostls
             ,
             such
             authoritie
             ouer
             all
             diuils
             ,
             as
             by
             vertue
             ther
             of
             they
             no
             sooner
             spake
             ,
             
             but
             they
             spirits
             went
             out
             of
             men
             :
             they
             noe
             sooner
             commaunded
             ,
             but
             forthwith
             they
             departed
             :
             yea
             somtimes
             be
             fore
             and
             without
             so
             much
             as
             their
             commaund
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             
               kerchises
               and
               handkercheifes
            
             :
             which
             were
             
               caried
               from
               Paules
               body
            
             .
          
           
           
             yf
             now
             the
             papists
             or
             there
             Exorcists
             haue
             the
             same
             authoritie
             ouer
             vndeane
             spirits
             with
             the
             Apostles
             how
             cometh
             it
             to
             passe
             that
             hauing
             among
             them
             some
             daylie
             possessed
             :
             they
             shew
             not
             forth
             the
             same
             power
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             word
             cause
             the
             spirits
             immediatly
             to
             goe
             out
             :
             and
             that
             the
             deuils
             are
             no
             more
             subdued
             vnto
             them
             ?
             they
             commaund
             the
             wicked
             spirits
             inde●d
             being
             in
             men
             to
             goe
             forth
             of
             them
             as
             the
             apostles
             did
             ,
             &
             therein
             take
             a
             litle
             too
             much
             vpon
             them
             :
             but
             they
             all
             of
             them
             eyther
             doe
             or
             maye
             know
             that
             the
             deuil
             goeth
             out
             at
             his
             best
             leasure
             And
             hereof
             as
             they
             haue
             experience
             daylie
             among
             themselues
             ,
             so
             the
             same
             was
             lately
             seene
             in
             some
             of
             there
             dispossessiōs
             in
             England
             :
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             same
             booke
             lately
             written
             by
             a
             great
             clarke
             of
             their
             fact
             ion
             and
             copied
             out
             by
             one
             
               M.
               Rober
               :
               Barens
            
             now
             prisoner
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Bench
            
             ,
             for
             notwithstanding
             there
             was
             one
             of
             there
             Ezor●istes
             busied
             about
             that
             worthy
             worke
             ,
             
             and
             to
             assist
             him
             3
             preists
             :
             and
             that
             they
             did
             not
             onlye
             adiure
             and
             commaund
             the
             spirites
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             as
             the
             Apostles
             also
             did
             (
             and
             namely
             amonge
             many
             other
             thinges
             )
             to
             tell
             them
             how
             longe
             they
             had
             bene
             in
             the
             partie
             which
             was
             in
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             
               iust
               two●
               yeares
            
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             there
             were
             of
             them
             which
             were
             in
             the
             same
             person
             ,
             
               iust
               two
               thousand
            
             :
             likwise
             what
             were
             their
             names
             ,
             which
             were
             
               Hoberdi-Dance
               ,
               Lusti
               Iolly-Ionkin
               ,
               Lusti-Dicke
               ,
               &
               ●t
               .
            
             lustie
             companions
             I
             warant
             you
             euerye
             one
             ,
             the
             like
             wherto
             wee
             read
             not
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             but
             had
             besids
             their
             sacrifice
             of
             masse
             ,
             their
             B.
             Sacra
             ment
             of
             the
             aulter
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             things
             applyed
             to
             they
             possessed
             parties
             ,
             giuyng
             them
             hallowed
             bread
             ,
             drincke
             ,
             siguinge
             them
             with
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             applyinge
             holy
             relickes
             ,
             as
             the
             b●nes
             of
             
               S.
               Brian
               ,
               S.
               Campian
            
             ,
             putting
             one
             the
             partie
             possessed
             holye
             garments
             (
             all
             which
             are
             according
             to
             Thyr●us
             his
             direction
             )
             with
             more
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             which
             they
             Apostles
             neuer
             vsed
             :
             yet
             notwithstandinge
             all
             these
             helpes
             aboue
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             their
             equall
             authoritie
             to
             theres
             ,
             they
             commaunding
             from
             day
             today
             ,
             &
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             ●very
             stubbornly
             the
             diuil
             disobeyed
             them
             and
             their
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             went
             out
             (
             happelie
             )
             at
             his
             owne
             leasure
             caryinge
             himselfe
             in
             the
             meane
             season
             very
             saucilie
             towards
             them
             ,
             beingmen
             of
             such
             authoritie
             telling
             them
             that
             they
             were
             
               traitors
               ,
               &
               ct
            
             .
             as
             appeareth
             by
             their
             said
             storie
             .
          
           
             And
             lest
             any
             should
             take
             exception
             against
             the
             dispossession
             I
             speake
             of
             ,
             we
             must
             knowe
             that
             by
             all
             their
             bookes
             written
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             and
             namlye
             Mengus
             his
             
               fuga
               Doemonum
            
             it
             doth
             plainlye
             appeare
             ,
             that
             vsually
             they
             are
             a
             day
             or
             rather
             daies
             ,
             
             exorcizing
             ,
             adiurige
             charming
             ,
             againe
             and
             againe
             ,
             and
             performinge
             the
             worthy
             rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             (
             wherof
             we
             shall
             by
             and
             by
             heare
             )
             before
             the
             deuill
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             g●e
             out
             .
             Yea
             this
             no
             papist
             ,
             who
             herein
             vnderstandeth
             any
             thinge
             ,
             can
             or
             will
             deny
             .
             which
             beinge
             so
             ,
             it
             should
             even
             hereby
             
             seeme
             that
             they
             haue
             no
             such
             authorytie
             ouer
             spirits
             as
             the
             Apostles
             had
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Deuils
             are
             not
             in
             any
             such
             subiection
             vnto
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Agayne
             ,
             yf
             they
             haue
             ,
             
               eaudem
               illam
               potestatem
               ,
               the
               very
               same
               power
               ouer
               deuills
               which
               was
               by
               Christ
               giuen
               to
               his
               dis
               ciples
               ,
            
             as
             they
             affirme
             wherby
             they
             worke
             this
             miracle
             dayly
             .
             how
             cometh
             it
             to
             passe
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             ordinarilie
             (
             for
             extraordina●ilie
             as
             they
             say
             so
             it
             may
             be
             they
             doe
             in
             their
             lyinge
             wonders
             ,
             wrought
             by
             the
             effectual
             workinge
             of
             Satan
             )
             as
             well
             worke
             other
             miracles
             as
             that
             ▪
             restore
             sight
             to
             the
             blind
             :
             speach
             to
             the
             dumb
             ,
             heale
             the
             sick
             and
             raise
             vp
             the
             deade
             ?
             For
             these
             were
             ioyned
             together
             in
             the
             same
             commission
             ,
             as
             is
             expreslye
             noted
             by
             3
             Euangelistes
             Iesus
             (
             it
             is
             sayd
             )
             
               called
               his
               twelue
               disciples
               vnto
               him
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               gaue
               them
               power
               against
               vncleane
               spirites
               to
               cast
               them
               out
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               to
               heale
               euery
               sicknesse
               and
               euery
               disease
               .
               And
               againe
               a
               litle
               after
               he
               saith
               vnto
               them
               :
               heale
               the
               sicke
               ,
               clens
               the
               leapers
               ,
               raise
               vp
               the
               dead
               ,
               cast
               out
               the
               deuils
               .
            
             wherby
             it
             appeareth
             that
             Christ
             hath
             coupled
             and
             inseperably
             ioyned
             these
             thinges
             together
             .
             so
             as
             whosoeuer
             shall
             haue
             the
             same
             power
             with
             the
             Apostles
             to
             cast
             out
             deuils
             ,
             that
             is
             with
             a
             worde
             ,
             shall
             also
             haue
             power
             with
             a
             worde
             to
             heale
             diseases
             and
             rais
             vp
             the
             dead
             .
             yea
             who
             can
             be
             so
             deuoide
             of
             reason
             as
             to
             doubt
             thereof
             if
             withal
             he
             remember
             ,
             that
             to
             cast
             out
             deuils
             is
             of
             miracles
             the
             greatest
             :
             as
             appeareth
             by
             that
             speach
             of
             the
             70
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Lorde
               ,
               euen
               the
               De
               uills
               are
               subdued
               vnto
               vs
               through
               thy
               name
               .
            
             
             as
             if
             they
             had
             saide
             Lord
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             power
             which
             thou
             hast
             giuen
             vs
             ,
             wee
             haue
             not
             onlye
             healed
             the
             sicke
             made
             the
             blinde
             to
             see
             ,
             raised
             vp
             the
             deade
             ,
             and
             done
             other
             great
             workes
             .
             but
             that
             also
             which
             is
             aboue
             and
             surpasseth
             them
             all
             :
             wee
             haue
             cast
             the
             Deuills
             out
             of
             men
             whereby
             we
             see
             that
             they
             are
             subiect
             vnto
             vs.
             This
             consydered
             ,
             who
             seeth
             not
             ,
             that
             forasmuch
             as
             ne
             ther
             their
             exorcists
             ,
             preists
             nor
             any
             other
             in
             the
             popish
             church
             ,
             haue
             the
             same
             power
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             their
             anoyntinge
             to
             make
             the
             sicke
             whole
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             halt
             to
             goe
             ,
             the
             blinde
             to
             see
             ,
             the
             deafe
             to
             heare
             the
             dumbe
             to
             speake
             to
             raise
             vp
             they
             dead
             &c
             ,
             that
             therfore
             also
             they
             haue
             not
             the
             same
             power
             ,
             with
             them
             to
             cast
             out
             Deuils
             .
          
           
             And
             where
             the
             
               Iesuite
               ▪
            
             affirmeth
             that
             ,
             
               al
               beleuers
               haue
               the
               same
               power
               ouer
               wicked
               spirits
               with
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               yf
               it
               be
               so
               :
               why
               doe
               not
               euery
               one
               of
               ther
               beleuers
               exercis
               that
               power
               whē
               occasiō
               :
               is
               offred
               ,
               but
               only
               ther
               exor
               cistes
            
             agayn
             ,
             
             were
             this
             so
             ,
             all
             the
             faithful
             shold
             haue
             power
             also
             to
             work
             othere
             miracls
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             premises
             .
             Now
             I
             thinke
             Thyreus
             will
             not
             saye
             ,
             
             that
             euery
             beleuer
             hath
             power
             to
             worke
             miracles
             ,
             considering
             that
             of
             
               S
               Paule
               are
               all
               doers
               of
               miracle
               ?
               haue
               all
               the
               giftes
               of
               heal
               inge
               ?
            
             The
             which
             if
             he
             graunt
             ,
             then
             must
             he
             lykwise
             confesse
             ,
             that
             all
             beleeuers
             haue
             not
             the
             same
             power
             to
             cast
             out
             deuills
             with
             the
             Apostles
             .
             But
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               sacrae
               litera
               docent
               omnibus
               fidelibus
               t●
               .
               the
               holy
               scrip
            
             
             turs
             teach
             this
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             written
             :
             Signa
             eos
             qui
             crediderint
             ,
             haec
             sequen
             tur
             ct
             .
             
               these
               signes
               shal
               follow
               them
               which
               beleue
               ,
               in
               my
               name
               they
               shall
               cast
               outdeuils
               .
            
             If
             this
             scripture
             comprehend
             al
             beleuers
             .
             and
             
               the
               power
               here
               giuen
               shal
               continve
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               there
               shal
               be
               any
               to
               professe
               the
               faith
               of
               christ
            
             as
             the
             Iesuit
             affirmeth
             :
             then
             shall
             euery
             beleuer
             haue
             likwise
             the
             gifte
             of
             tongues
             ,
             and
             be
             able
             without
             studie
             to
             vnderstand
             &
             speake
             any
             language
             ,
             
             and
             power
             also
             to
             worke
             miracles
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             only
             said
             of
             these
             beleuers
             ,
             that
             
               in
               Christes
               name
               they
               shal
               cast
               out
               Deuills
               :
            
             but
             besides
             ,
             that
             
               they
               shal
               speake
               with
               newe
               tongus
               ,
               and
               shal
               take
               away
               serpents
               and
               if
               they
               shal
               drincke
               any
               deadly
               thinge
               ,
               it
               shal
               not
               hurt
               them
               ▪
               they
               shall
               laye
               there
               handes
               on
               the
               sicke
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               recouer
               :
            
             but
             this
             latter
             is
             false
             as
             the
             Iesuit
             himselfe
             must
             needs
             confesse
             ,
             and
             is
             euidentalso
             by
             the
             a
             foresaid
             place
             of
             scripture
             (
             
               doe
               al
               speake
               with
               tongus
               ?
               )
            
             and
             therfore
             the
             first
             also
             .
             wee
             are
             not
             then
             to
             take
             those
             wordes
             ,
             
               them
               that
               beleue
            
             so
             ge
             nerally
             :
             and
             to
             vnderstand
             therby
             al
             them
             which
             haue
             fayth
             in
             Christ
             as
             this
             Doctor
             doth
             ,
             but
             more
             strightly
             of
             those
             only
             which
             were
             indewed
             with
             the
             miraculous
             faith
             :
             which
             gift
             &
             number
             of
             beleuers
             cō
             tinued
             in
             the
             church
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             vntill
             the
             gospell
             and
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             
             which
             was
             to
             the
             Gentils
             both
             a
             new
             and
             foolish
             doctrine
             ,
             had
             got
             among
             them
             intertainment
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             the
             Rhemists
             former
             glosse
             .
             It
             is
             there
             to
             be
             obser
             ued
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             accounte
             there
             castinge
             forth
             of
             deuills
             for
             a
             miracle
             .
             and
             why
             so
             I
             praye
             you
             ,
             seeinge
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             their
             Ex●rcists
             cast
             them
             out
             by
             the
             meane
             of
             fasting
             &
             praier
             ,
             
             besides
             sundrie
             toyes
             &
             fooleries
             of
             their
             own
             coyning
             they
             add
             therunto
             .
             Are
             you
             that
             stand
             so
             much
             vpon
             your
             miracles
             ,
             building
             as
             it
             were
             your
             faith
             and
             religion
             thereon
             ,
             ignorante
             herein
             :
             that
             it
             is
             no
             miracle
             ,
             be
             the
             worke
             neuer
             so
             wonderfull
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             by
             an
             ordinarie
             meanes
             ap
             pointed
             of
             God
             therto
             ?
             If
             hetherto
             you
             haue
             bene
             ignorant
             hereof
             ,
             disdaine
             not
             to
             learne
             it
             nowe
             at
             the
             length
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             hath
             bene
             said
             before
             in
             this
             behalfe
          
           
             Yf
             it
             should
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             to
             dispossesse
             deuills
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             praier
             and
             fastinge
             is
             a
             miracle
             :
             and
             that
             you
             only
             haue
             power
             as
             to
             worke
             other
             miracles
             ,
             so
             to
             cast
             forth
             deuils
             :
             yet
             why
             affirme
             you
             so
             confidently
             ,
             that
             
               hereticks
               can
               neuer
               doe
               any
               miracle
            
             (
             you
             meane
             I
             am
             sure
             such
             as
             yours
             are
             )
             
               to
               confirme
               there
               false
               faith
            
             ?
             is
             it
             not
             plain
             by
             the
             13
             of
             Deut.
             that
             false
             Prophets
             may
             and
             shal
             worke
             miracles
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             the
             ende
             to
             bringe
             men
             from
             the
             true
             worshipe
             of
             God
             to
             Idolatrie
             ,
             and
             therfore
             
               to
               confirme
               there
               false
               faith
            
             and
             religion
             ?
             
               If
               there
               arise
               among
               you
            
             (
             saith
             Moses
             )
             
               a
               Prophet
               or
               a
               dreamer
               of
               dreams
               ,
               and
               giue
               thee
               a
               signe
               or
               wonder
               2
               and
               the
               sign
               and
               the
               wonder
               which
               he
               hath
               told
               thee
               com
               to
               passe
               ,
               saing
               ,
               let
               vs
               go
               after
               other
               Gods
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               not
               know
               
               on
               &
               let
               vs
               serue
               them
               :
            
             3
             
               thou
               shalt
               not
               harken
               vnto
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
               Prophet
               but
               that
               prophet
               or
               that
               dremer
               of
               dreams
               shal
               be
               slaine
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               spoken
               (
               and
               giuen
               his
               signes
               and
               wonders
               )
               to
               turne
               you
               awaye
               from
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               to
               thrust
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               wherin
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               commannded
               thee
               to
               walke
               .
            
             And
             Christ
             doth
             foretell
             vs
             ,
             that
             before
             his
             comming
             to
             iudgment
             ,
             
               their
               shal
               arise
               false
               Christs
               ,
               &
               false
               prophets
               and
               shal
               shew
               signes
               and
               wonders
               ,
            
             
             or
             as
             Mathew
             saith
             
               great
               signs
               &
               wonders
            
             .
             And
             that
             they
             should
             worke
             these
             miracles
             
               to
               cofirme
               ther
               false
            
             &
             antichrstian
             saith
             appeareth
             by
             the
             wordes
             following
             .
             
               to
               deceiue
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             
               yf
               it
               were
               possible
               the
               very
               elect
               .
            
             As
             it
             he
             had
             said
             :
             great
             miracles
             shal
             false
             Christs
             and
             false
             prophets
             worke
             before
             the
             last
             day
             that
             so
             they
             maye
             confirme
             their
             false
             and
             antichristian
             doctrine
             and
             make
             semblance
             that
             they
             are
             true
             &
             of
             God
             ,
             therby
             to
             perswad
             men
             to
             be
             leue
             the
             same
             ,
             &
             so
             deceiue
             them
             ,
             euen
             the
             very
             electe
             if
             it
             could
             be
             .
             Yea
             in
             the
             2
             epistle
             to
             the
             Thessaloniās
             it
             is
             sett
             downe
             for
             a
             marke
             to
             knowe
             &
             discerne
             Antichrist
             by
             that
             his
             comminge
             is
             with
             all
             power
             ,
             
             and
             signes
             and
             lying
             wonders
             :
             and
             that
             this
             he
             should
             doe
             
               to
               confirme
               his
               false
               faith
            
             appeareth
             by
             the
             wordes
             followinge
             .
             where
             it
             is
             sayde
             that
             he
             should
             doe
             these
             miracles
             
               in
               al
               deceiuablenes
               of
               vnrighteousnes
            
             :
             and
             againe
             
               God
               shal
               send
               them
               strong
               delusions
               that
               they
               should
               beleue
               lies
            
             that
             is
             ,
             lying
             &
             false
             doctrine
             .
             the
             very
             same
             with
             this
             we
             reade
             in
             the
             13
             of
             the
             reuel
             ,
             where
             
               the
               beast
               which
               came
               out
               of
               the
               earth
            
             meaninge
             antichrist
             is
             said
             to
             
               do
               great
               wonders
               so
               that
               he
               made
               fier
               to
               come
               downe
               from
               heauen
               on
               the
               earth
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               men
               &
               deceiued
               them
               that
               dwel
               on
               the
               earth
               by
               the
               signs
               which
               were
               permitted
               him
               to
               doe
               .
            
             How
             then
             say
             ●he
             Romanists
             and
             with
             what
             truth
             that
             hereticks
             to
             confirme
             their
             false
             faith
             can
             neuer
             doe
             any
             miracle
             ?
             that
             false
             prophets
             &
             false
             Christs
             are
             heriticks
             ,
             that
             I
             knowe
             you
             wil
             not
             denye
             :
             that
             Moses
             in
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             Christ
             in
             the
             gospell
             speaketh
             of
             such
             true
             miracles
             as
             you
             doe
             ,
             &
             such
             it
             is
             cleare
             ,
             you
             by
             these
             wordes
             meane
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             sure
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             by
             the
             waye
             what
             cause
             hath
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             thus
             to
             vaunt
             of
             the
             miracles
             wrought
             in
             her
             aledging
             the
             same
             as
             a
             migh
             tie
             confirmation
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             her
             doctrine
             and
             some
             singuler
             priui
             ledge
             bestowed
             vpon
             her
             ?
             surelv
             no
             more
             then
             the
             roge
             hath
             cause
             to
             bragg
             of
             the
             hole
             in
             his
             eare
             ,
             or
             the
             theife
             of
             his
             burnt
             hande
             .
             For
             as
             these
             be
             certaine
             and
             infallible
             signes
             of
             a
             rogue
             and
             thefe
             :
             so
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             satan
             and
             such
             are
             the
             papists
             miracles
             )
             are
             a
             most
             certame
             and
             infallible
             marke
             of
             the
             aduersarie
             to
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             wee
             call
             Antichrist
             .
             As
             he
             then
             is
             rather
             out
             of
             his
             witts
             ,
             thē
             in
             his
             right
             mind
             ,
             that
             beinge
             for
             his
             theft
             burnt
             in
             the
             hande
             ,
             will
             boast
             therof
             :
             so
             had
             not
             Sathan
             bewytched
             that
             whore
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             depriued
             her
             of
             her
             iudgmente
             and
             vnderstandinge
             ,
             shee
             woulde
             neuer
             boast
             of
             her
             miracles
             :
             
             considering
             they
             make
             much
             against
             her
             :
             euen
             to
             wytnese
             that
             their
             Pope
             is
             that
             Antichrist
             which
             shoulde
             come
             ,
             and
             their
             religion
             false
             and
             Antichristian
             .
             
             And
             where
             you
             intimate
             here
             ,
             and
             els
             where
             affirme
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             hereticks
             may
             happely
             be
             able
             ,
             to
             worke
             mira
             cles
             to
             some
             other
             ende
             as
             
               to
               confirme
               some
               article
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
            
             or
             truth
             of
             God
             wherin
             they
             agree
             with
             you
             :
             
               yet
               not
               to
               confirme
               their
               false
               faith
               therby
               ,
            
             that
             you
             see
             will
             not
             availe
             you
             :
             consideringe
             that
             the
             former
             testimonies
             of
             scripture
             ,
             directlye
             in
             expresse
             wordes
             (
             as
             wee
             haue
             heard
             )
             affirme
             and
             teach
             the
             contrarye
             .
          
           
             Howsoeuer
             then
             heritickes
             can
             not
             proue
             their
             false
             and
             erronious
             doctrines
             by
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             worke
             miracles
             to
             confirme
             the
             same
             .
             wherby
             it
             is
             euident
             ,
             that
             whilest
             they
             papistes
             stand
             and
             contend
             for
             the
             priuiledg
             of
             dispossessing
             of
             vncleane
             spirits
             ,
             the
             which
             they
             arrogate
             to
             themselues
             as
             pecularly
             belonging
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             denye
             to
             all
             others
             :
             they
             shewe
             themselues
             in
             the
             meane
             season
             to
             be
             possessed
             with
             a
             foule
             spirit
             of
             error
             .
          
           
             And
             how
             soeuer
             Thyerus
             hath
             likwise
             this
             aforsaide
             addition
             saying
             ,
             nunquam
             ab
             hominum
             corporibus
             ●t
             .
             
               heriticks
               shall
               neuer
               be
               able
               to
               expell
               diuils
               out
               of
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               ,
               whensoeuer
               and
               as
               often
               as
               euer
               they
               shall
               assay
               it
               ,
               to
               confirme
               their
               doctrine
               which
               they
               professe
               :
            
             yet
             by
             the
             ,
             argument
             he
             presently
             addeth
             ,
             he
             seemeth
             to
             proue
             the
             generall
             without
             any
             such
             restraint
             .
             
             For
             first
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Signa
               cos
               ,
               qui
               crediderint
               ct
               .
            
             These
             signs
             shall
             followe
             them
             which
             beleue
             :
             In
             my
             name
             they
             shall
             cast
             out
             diuiles
             .
             But
             heriticks
             are
             not
             in
             the
             number
             of
             beleuers
             therfore
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             driue
             awaye
             deuills
             ,
             by
             any
             power
             of
             Christ
             communicated
             vnto
             them
             .
             a
             second
             argument
             is
             ,
             we
             neuer
             read
             them
             to
             haue
             expelled
             deuils
             .
             And
             a
             third
             is
             ,
             It
             is
             reported
             in
             histories
             that
             they
             haue
             often
             bene
             deluded
             when
             they
             haue
             gone
             about
             to
             caste
             out
             deuills
             .
             wherby
             it
             is
             cleare
             that
             they
             denye
             to
             vs
             ,
             all
             expulsion
             of
             deuils
             to
             what
             end
             soeuer
             and
             meane
             that
             if
             at
             any
             time
             in
             our
             church
             spirites
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             some
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Sathan
             :
             as
             appeareth
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             saide
             chapter
             .
          
           
             These
             thinges
             well
             considered
             ,
             who
             seeth
             not
             that
             they
             mighttilye
             freind
             the
             papistes
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             them
             in
             this
             grosse
             error
             and
             brage
             of
             theirs
             ,
             which
             contend
             for
             the
             counterfeitinge
             of
             
               Somers
               ,
               Dar
               ling
               ,
               K.
               Wright
               ,
            
             &
             confidently
             deny
             the
             7.
             in
             Lancashire
             ,
             to
             haue
             bene
             eyther
             dispossest
             ,
             or
             yet
             possest
             with
             deuils
             ?
             doe
             not
             such
             doe
             them
             as
             great
             apleasure
             theirin
             as
             posible
             men
             can
             ?
             
             and
             giue
             them
             occasion
             to
             sport
             themselues
             about
             our
             dispossession
             of
             deuils
             ,
             as
             Thyreus
             doth
             full
             swetly
             concerning
             Luthers
             dipossessing
             ?
             may
             not
             they
             with
             some
             face
             of
             honestie
             and
             truth
             ,
             publishe
             in
             their
             writings
             ,
             that
             our
             former
             possessed
             persons
             did
             meerlie
             counterfeite
             apossession
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             
             possessed
             ,
             much
             lesse
             dispossessed
             ?
             seeing
             the
             same
             is
             openlye
             mayntained
             amonge
             Vs
             ,
             euen
             in
             our
             Courts
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             great
             Prelats
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             persones
             possessed
             (
             I
             meane
             
               Th.
               Darling
            
             )
             impr●●oned
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             god
             vsed
             in
             the
             dispossessing
             of
             them
             ,
             suspended
             ,
             imprisoned
             along
             time
             ,
             theere
             also
             vsed
             more
             strightlye
             then
             other
             pri●oners
             :
             then
             felons
             ,
             murtherers
             ,
             trators
             in
             a
             worde
             so
             handled
             and
             dealt
             with
             as
             no
             table
             deceiuers
             and
             malefactors
             .
             wheras
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             had
             wee
             acknowledged
             this
             worke
             of
             God
             wrought
             diuers
             times
             ,
             and
             vpon
             sundrie
             persons
             amonge
             vs
             ,
             and
             laboured
             withall
             to
             haue
             manifested
             the
             truth
             therof
             ,
             insteade
             of
             obscuring
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             deutye
             we
             ought
             .
             then
             would
             vndoubtedlie
             the
             papistes
             haue
             herein
             bene
             ashamed
             and
             confounded
             in
             themselues
             ,
             for
             the
             greate
             vauntes
             and
             arrogant
             bragges
             they
             haue
             here
             about
             in
             many
             o●
             their
             books
             ,
             giuen
             out
             &
             scatte●ed
             .
          
           
             But
             seeinge
             the
             Romanists
             glory
             so
             much
             in
             the
             dispossessing
             of
             deuils
             ,
             let
             us
             a
             litle
             examine
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             it
             be
             altogether
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             beare
             the
             world
             in
             hand
             it
             is
             .
             wher
             they
             must
             first
             knowe
             that
             it
             is
             not
             denied
             or
             doubted
             off
             by
             vs
             ,
             but
             graunted
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             exorcists
             &
             exorcising
             the
             possessed
             ,
             among
             them
             haue
             ease
             and
             deliuerance
             from
             the
             evill
             spirits
             formerlie
             vexing
             and
             possessing
             them
             :
             but
             the
             doubt
             and
             question
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             cast
             and
             driue
             out
             Sathan
             .
             For
             my
             owne
             parte
             I
             will
             not
             denye
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             true
             deliuerance
             of
             the
             possessed
             may
             in
             the
             papacie
             .
             For
             whē
             I
             consider
             that
             possession
             with
             Deuiles
             is
             a
             temporall
             Iudgment
             ,
             And
             that
             the
             humiliation
             of
             Ahab
             an
             Idolater
             ,
             
             a
             man
             also
             that
             
               had
               sould
               himselfe
               to
               worke
               wickednes
               ,
            
             preuailed
             so
             farr
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             spare
             him
             and
             his
             sonne
             concerninge
             the
             temporall
             Iudgment
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             had
             be
             fore
             threatned
             and
             pronounced
             by
             his
             prophet
             to
             bringe
             vpon
             him
             and
             his
             posteristie
             :
             I
             cannot
             see
             why
             the
             like
             humiliation
             performed
             by
             a
             papistes
             an
             Idolater
             ,
             may
             not
             obtaine
             the
             like
             ,
             I
             meane
             a
             corporall
             blessinge
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             the
             remouing
             of
             a
             temporall
             Iudgment
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             when
             on
             the
             other
             side
             I
             turne
             my
             eve
             to
             the
             meanes
             they
             vse
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             thinke
             ,
             that
             when
             their
             possessed
             are
             helped
             ,
             they
             spirites
             are
             not
             cast
             out
             ,
             but
             of
             themselues
             goe
             forth
             ,
             as
             seruinge
             greatly
             for
             their
             owne
             advantage
             ,
             and
             vpholdinge
             of
             there
             kingdome
             of
             darknes
             amongst
             them
             .
             But
             what
             are
             the
             meanes
             they
             vse
             in
             the
             dispossessinge
             of
             euill
             spirites
             ?
             even
             these
             as
             appeareth
             by
             Thyreus
             .
             
             First
             ,
             the
             
               Inu●cation
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               :
            
             wherby
             he
             doth
             not
             meaine
             Inuocation
             or
             pra●er
             ,
             but
             
               the
               often
               mentioninge
               of
               the
               name
               Christ
               ,
               specially
               Iesus
               .
               which
               bare
               name
               is
               greuious
               to
               the
               diuil
               ,
               and
               hath
               great
               power
               in
               it
            
             saith
             he
             .
             2.
             
               the
               vse
               of
               holy
               r●licks
            
             .
             3.
             
               vsing
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               .
            
             4.
             
               the
               vse
               of
               consecrat
               things
               ,
               as
               holy
               water
               ,
               hallowed
               salt
               ,
               bread
               ,
               drinke
               ct
               .
            
             5.
             exorcismes
             .
             Now
             how
             can
             one
             imagine
             that
             these
             or
             any
             of
             
             them
             should
             be
             of
             force
             to
             expell
             Sathan
             ,
             seeinge
             they
             are
             not
             onlye
             such
             as
             weare
             not
             appoynted
             of
             God
             theirvnto
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             his
             worde
             condemned
             ,
             as
             offensiue
             to
             his
             maiestie
             ,
             and
             vnlawfull
             at
             all
             to
             be
             vsed
             ,
             and
             are
             besides
             in
             themselues
             most
             vaine
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             in
             the
             vsinge
             wherof
             the
             deuill
             cannot
             but
             take
             pleasure
             ,
             As
             touchinge
             the
             4.
             
             First
             meaines
             here
             specified
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             all
             men
             of
             found
             Iudgment
             will
             with
             one
             consent
             and
             voice
             saye
             with
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             possible
             be
             effectuall
             to
             driue
             out
             Sathan
             ,
             howsoeuer
             they
             may
             (
             peraduenture
             )
             serue
             to
             intise
             him
             out
             .
             The
             question
             then
             is
             of
             the
             Fyste
             ,
             their
             exorcismes
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             the
             cheife
             ,
             &
             that
             which
             they
             most
             trust
             vnto
             ,
             and
             relye
             vpon
             .
          
           
             To
             passe
             by
             the
             vnlawfulnes
             of
             their
             adiuringe
             the
             spirits
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             haue
             no
             such
             giufte
             nor
             authoritie
             ouer
             vncleane
             spirites
             giuen
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             had
             ,
             (
             from
             whom
             they
             fetch
             it
             ,
             )
             as
             hath
             bene
             shewed
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             vnlawfulnes
             of
             the
             continual
             speach
             or
             communication
             which
             with
             the
             diuils
             they
             haue
             when
             they
             exorcize
             :
             contrarie
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             *
             holy
             Apostle
             ,
             
             yea
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             when
             the
             diuill
             speake
             ,
             bad
             him
             *
             
               hold
               his
               peace
               ,
               and
               com
               out
               of
               him
               .
            
             To
             passe
             by
             these
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             alledg
             them
             aginst
             their
             exorcizinge
             :
             I
             affirme
             that
             there
             exorcismes
             are
             so
             palpable
             impious
             ,
             vaine
             ,
             foolish
             ,
             and
             ridiculous
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             imagined
             that
             theirby
             ,
             the
             diuils
             are
             ,
             or
             cannot
             be
             compelled
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             men
             .
             And
             that
             euerye
             on
             may
             be
             the
             better
             assured
             hereof
             ,
             I
             will
             sett
             downe
             the
             titles
             of
             sundrie
             of
             their
             adiurations
             in
             there
             Exorcismes
             ,
             euery
             of
             which
             conteineth
             the
             summe
             or
             effect
             of
             the
             whole
             adiuration
             following
             and
             therfore
             must
             nedes
             be
             sutable
             to
             these
             ,
             yea
             nothing
             but
             the
             same
             set
             downe
             at
             large
             and
             in
             more
             wordes
             .
             
          
           
             Hic
             Exorcista
             ponat
             manum
             sacram
             super
             caput
             vexati
             ,
             ect
             .
          
           
             Hic
             aspergatur
             aqua
             benedicta
             super
             obsessum
             .
             etc.
             
          
           
             Here
             let
             the
             exorcist
             lay
             his
             holy
             hand
             of
             the
             head
             of
             the
             posssseed
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             tied
             the
             stole
             to
             the
             necke
             of
             the
             possessed
             with
             3.
             knottes
             say
             ,
             etc.
             
          
           
             Here
             let
             holy
             water
             be
             sprinkled
             vpon
             the
             possessed
             .
          
           
             Here
             let
             him
             say
             certaine
             gospelles
             ,
             with
             his
             handes
             vpon
             the
             head
             of
             the
             possessed
             .
          
           
             Here
             let
             the
             exorcist
             commaund
             the
             diuils
             ,
             that
             with
             their
             knees
             bowed
             ,
             &
             head
             ,
             they
             worshipe
             the
             holy
             trinitie
             ,
             thrice
             ,
             smiting
             the
             footstoole
             or
             ground
             with
             their
             head
             ,
             without
             hurting
             the
             possessed
             .
             which
             beinge
             done
             ,
             let
             him
             begine
             to
             adiure
             them
             .
             And
             whersoeuer
             in
             the
             exorcismes
             he
             shall
             find
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             crosse
             he
             must
             alwayes
             signe
             the
             possessd
             in
             the
             forhead
             .
          
           
             Here
             let
             him
             aske
             their
             proper
             names
             ,
             ct
             .
             yf
             he
             will
             nor
             answere
             ,
             or
             refuse
             to
             obay
             ,
             let
             the
             exorcist
             with
             very
             sharpe
             wordes
             ,
             commaund●ments
             ,
             and
             adiurations
             iterated
             ,
             require
             obedience
             :
             threatninge
             to
             thrust
             him
             downe
             into
             
             hell
             ,
             presently
             vpon
             his
             goeing
             forth
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Here
             must
             the
             exorcist
             anger
             the
             diuils
             as
             much
             as
             he
             can
             with
             reproches
             ,
             iniuries
             ,
             all
             which
             with
             greife
             the
             indure
             .
          
           
             Here
             let
             the
             Exor
             .
             compell
             the
             diuils
             to
             goe
             out
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             will
             not
             obay
             ,
             let
             him
             write
             their
             names
             ,
             and
             their
             fellowes
             in
             alike
             scroule
             of
             paper
             ,
             &
             burne
             them
             in
             fier
             that
             is
             blessed
             ,
             For
             these
             things
             are
             very
             greuous
             vnto
             them
             :
             because
             the
             are
             to
             their
             shame
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             hell
             fier
             .
          
           
             Here
             yf
             the
             spirit
             will
             not
             obay
             ,
             take
             fier
             &
             brimstone
             being
             both
             blessed
             &
             halowed
             ,
             and
             cause
             the
             possessed
             will
             he
             ,
             nil
             he
             ,
             to
             beheld
             in
             the
             smoake
             ouer
             the
             said
             fire
             &
             brimstonc
             vntil
             he
             tell
             you
             the
             truth
             in
             all
             things
             which
             are
             nedfull
             for
             the
             deliuerance
             of
             the
             possessed
             .
          
           
             Here
             let
             the
             Exor
             .
             goe
             about
             to
             knowe
             their
             names
             ,
             and
             the
             properties
             of
             the
             diuils
             which
             are
             in
             the
             body
             possessed
             .
          
           
             Here
             why
             or
             for
             what
             cause
             they
             doe
             not
             depart
             .
          
           
             Here
             demaund
             for
             what
             cause
             the
             did
             enter
             in
             .
          
           
             Here
             if
             they
             will
             not
             goeout
             ,
             put
             rue
             into
             the
             nostrels
             of
             the
             possessed
             .
          
           
             Here
             let
             the
             Exor
             .
             indeuour
             to
             get
             out
             the
             truth
             from
             the
             diuill
             possessing
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             an
             oath
             ,
             as
             by
             seuere
             threats
             .
          
           
             Here
             let
             the
             Exor
             .
             learne
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             what
             words
             they
             are
             most
             tormented
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             the
             better
             knowe
             to
             apply
             fit
             remedies
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             Here
             let
             the
             Exor
             aske
             the
             proper
             names
             of
             the
             diuils
             .
             yf
             so
             be
             that
             he
             can
             not
             know
             them
             ,
             let
             him
             giue
             them
             scornfull
             names
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             greuous
             to
             the
             diuils
             .
          
           
             Here
             mocke
             them
             with
             reuilinges
             ,
             
             Iniuries
             ,
             and
             the
             remembrance
             of
             thire
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Here
             demaund
             how
             the
             diuils
             may
             thence
             be
             expelled
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God.
             and
             if
             they
             will
             not
             tell
             the
             truth
             ,
             make
             a
             *
             smoake
             of
             stinking
             thinges
             .
          
           
             Here
             let
             him
             put
             salt
             into
             water
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             crosse
             ,
             sayinge
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             thinketh
             that
             by
             the
             aforesaid
             rites
             and
             ceremonies
             satan
             can
             be
             expelled
             :
             as
             by
             
               burning
               thir
               names
               in
               hallowed
               fier
               ,
            
             by
             
               houlding
               the
               possessed
               in
               the
               smok
               ouer
               fyer
               and
               brimston
               b●ing
               blessed
            
             &
             the
             rest
             of
             those
             we
             haue
             hearde
             ,
             and
             such
             others
             .
             He
             I
             say
             that
             thus
             thinketh
             and
             is
             so
             ignorante
             and
             sottishe
             or
             brutish
             in
             his
             vnderstandinge
             ,
             lett
             him
             be
             so
             still
             ,
             
             neither
             will
             any
             thinge
             auaile
             with
             him
             .
             and
             to
             the
             rest
             who
             see
             the
             vnspeakable
             follye
             and
             vanitie
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             needlesse
             to
             say
             any
             thinge
             more
             .
             I
             will
             therfore
             leaue
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             proceed
             to
             some
             other
             vse
             .
          
           
             For
             a
             seconde
             vse
             ,
             we
             haue
             here
             to
             
               informe
               our
               iudgment
               in
               the
               discerning
               of
               the
               possessed
            
             If
             we
             desier
             to
             knowe
             whether
             such
             a
             on
             whom
             we
             suspecte
             to
             be
             possessed
             ,
             be
             so
             or
             not
             :
             we
             haue
             before
             in
             the
             reporte
             and
             handlinge
             of
             this
             worke
             ,
             to
             satsfie
             vs
             therin
             .
             For
             giue
             me
             a
             man
             of
             whose
             possession
             you
             doubt
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             so
             with
             him
             that
             he
             is
             greuosly
             
             vexed
             ,
             and
             often
             times
             and
             that
             on
             the
             sudden
             ,
             by
             fits
             ,
             or
             at
             certain
             times
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             hurt
             therby
             ,
             thoughe
             he
             offer
             much
             violence
             vnto
             himselfe
             :
             and
             doe
             that
             which
             in
             reason
             and
             nature
             should
             greatly
             hurt
             him
             ,
             but
             is
             as
             wel
             presently
             after
             as
             before
             the
             fitt
             :
             speaking
             in
             his
             said
             fytts
             (
             yf
             he
             vse
             any
             speache
             at
             all
             )
             he
             knoweth
             not
             what
             ,
             nor
             can
             after
             wards
             cal
             to
             minde
             ,
             and
             vtteringe
             some
             times
             such
             speaches
             as
             sauour
             not
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             excellently
             sute
             and
             agre
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             wicked
             spirite
             :
             who
             gnasheth
             also
             sometimes
             with
             his
             teeth
             ,
             walloweth
             ,
             fometh
             ,
             is
             oft
             cast
             into
             fier
             ,
             and
             water
             :
             and
             sheweth
             in
             some
             of
             his
             fits
             extraordinarie
             and
             supernatural
             strength
             ,
             and
             knowledg
             :
             then
             in
             such
             case
             you
             haue
             not
             so
             much
             man
             ,
             as
             the
             scriptur
             &
             God
             him self
             who
             can
             not
             deceiue
             you
             ,
             resoluinge
             your
             doubte
             ,
             and
             pronouncinge
             him
             possessed
             with
             an
             vnclean
             spirit
             .
             But
             if
             it
             go
             not
             thus
             for
             the
             most
             parte
             (
             though
             not
             altogether
             )
             with
             your
             suspected
             partie
             ,
             then
             iudge
             you
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             free
             him
             of
             the
             suspition
             therof
             .
          
           
             Besids
             if
             the
             parttie
             be
             troubled
             with
             strange
             sightes
             and
             visions
             ,
             yf
             in
             his
             fits
             he
             haue
             in
             his
             belly
             very
             strange
             and
             supernaturall
             swellings
             ▪
             yfsom
             times
             his
             armes
             and
             legs
             be
             as
             stiffe
             ,
             inflexible
             &
             heauie
             as
             iron
             .
             his
             body
             as
             heauie
             as
             so
             much
             leade
             :
             his
             mouth
             drawen
             awrye
             to
             his
             eareth
             is
             tounge
             thrust
             strangly
             out
             :
             or
             retorted
             backward
             speakinge
             so
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             without
             that
             instrument
             of
             speache
             or
             lippes
             ,
             with
             his
             mouth
             wide
             open
             .
             yf
             his
             eyes
             stare
             fearefully
             his
             face
             sett
             behinde
             his
             bones
             thrust
             out
             and
             into
             their
             proper
             ioynts
             :
             yf
             he
             be
             depriued
             of
             his
             sences
             ,
             now
             seinge
             now
             blynde
             .
             now
             hearinge
             nowe
             dease
             :
             yf
             he
             be
             ordinary
             in
             his
             fits
             without
             feeling
             :
             also
             som
             times
             speachlesse
             som
             times
             likewise
             eating
             and
             drinkinge
             vnsatiably
             ,
             at
             other
             times
             takinge
             no
             foode
             at
             all
             for
             certaine
             da●es
             together
             ,
             and
             yf
             other
             such
             strange
             accidents
             besides
             and
             against
             nature
             fall
             out
             ,
             wherof
             we
             haue
             heard
             at
             large
             .
             Then
             forasmuch
             as
             in
             experience
             these
             thinges
             haue
             bene
             seene
             in
             those
             which
             were
             possessed
             ,
             you
             may
             therby
             be
             further
             confirmed
             in
             his
             possession
             .
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             out
             of
             the
             premises
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             learne
             
               what
               to
               do
               in
               case
               we
               seon
               possessed
            
             what
             counsell
             &
             aduise
             to
             giue
             when
             any
             such
             thing
             shal
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             curinge
             of
             this
             vnnaturall
             or
             rather
             supernaturall
             disease
             :
             for
             it
             cometh
             not
             from
             nature
             ,
             but
             somthinge
             els
             ,
             euen
             asuper
             naturall
             power
             within
             on
             ,
             I
             meane
             the
             diuill
             ,
             no
             herbes
             ,
             potions
             ,
             or
             other
             naturall
             medicins
             must
             be
             vsed
             or
             applied
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             for
             diseases
             of
             another
             kind
             ,
             but
             the
             supernatural
             medcine
             of
             praier
             .
             and
             if
             that
             preuail
             not
             for
             the
             curinge
             of
             the
             partie
             thus
             diseased
             ,
             we
             must
             tak
             another
             of
             the
             fam
             kind
             ,
             but
             more
             soueraigne
             ,
             which
             is
             fasting
             &
             praier
             :
             and
             therby
             we
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             the
             patient
             shall
             be
             healed
             ,
             yf
             God
             hath
             appoynted
             that
             the
             partie
             so
             diseased
             shall
             recouer
             :
             
             as
             certainly
             as
             one
             sick
             of
             a
             natural
             disease
             by
             the
             applyinge
             of
             the
             best
             medicine
             :
             Because
             it
             is
             the
             meanes
             or
             medicyne
             which
             the
             Lorde
             himselfe
             the
             best
             phisition
             hath
             ordayned
             therunto
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               The
               bates
               Satan
               ordinarily
               vseth
               to
               catch
               men
               with
               ,
               are
               here
               to
               be
               obserued
               by
               the
               way
               :
            
             which
             eyther
             are
             some
             
               fare
               promis
               ,
               or
               feareful
               ther
               at
               .
            
             To
             Evah
             he
             said
             ,
             
             *
             
               eate
               ,
               and
               your
               eys
               shall
               be
               opend
               ,
               &
               yee
               shal
               be
               as
               gods
               ,
               knowing
               good
               and
               euill
               .
            
             and
             hereby
             was
             Evah
             snared
             ,
             as
             appear
             eth
             by
             verse
             6.
             
             And
             to
             Christ
             he
             said
             ,
             ”
             
               All
               these
               will
               I
               gine
               thee
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               fall
               downe
               ,
               and
               worshipe
               me
               .
            
             One
             the
             other
             side
             to
             Cain
             he
             sugested
             ,
             
               that
               his
               punishment
               was
               greater
               ,
               then
               he
               could
               beare
               .
            
             And
             to
             
               Iudas
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               sinned
            
             so
             greuiouslye
             
               in
               betrayinge
               innocent
               bloud
            
             ,
             that
             it
             coulde
             not
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             wherupon
             he
             went
             and
             *
             
               hanged
               himselfe
            
             .
          
           
             Thus
             he
             delt
             with
             these
             possessed
             persons
             ,
             making
             them
             faire
             promises
             of
             siluer
             ,
             
             gould
             ,
             &c.
             so
             that
             he
             might
             enter
             ,
             and
             threatninge
             to
             to
             destroy
             them
             yf
             they
             woulde
             not
             consente
             :
             and
             after
             this
             manner
             he
             dealeth
             with
             vs
             all
             in
             the
             temptatiōs
             wherwith
             he
             continually
             assalt
             eth
             vs
             :
             somtimes
             yea
             vsually
             settinge
             before
             our
             eyes
             the
             pleasure
             of
             that
             sinne
             he
             intiseth
             vs
             vnto
             :
             yf
             that
             will
             not
             serue
             his
             turne
             ,
             (
             as
             for
             the
             most
             partit
             doth
             )
             then
             goeth
             he
             another
             waye
             to
             worke
             ,
             by
             callinge
             to
             our
             remembrance
             our
             sinnes
             past
             ,
             aggrauating
             them
             euerye
             waye
             he
             possiblye
             can
             :
             as
             by
             the
             innumerable
             multitude
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             greatnes
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             thei
             haue
             bene
             committed
             against
             God
             so
             greate
             and
             worthy
             a
             person
             .
             after
             knowledge
             .
             yea
             after
             some
             repentanc
             and
             vowes
             made
             to
             God
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             by
             other
             such
             like
             circumstances
             .
             of
             these
             baites
             let
             vs
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             loue
             of
             our
             owne
             soules
             take
             heede
             :
             for
             as
             these
             children
             yf
             they
             had
             giuē
             their
             consente
             vpon
             the
             perswasion
             of
             the
             spirits
             ,
             vndoubtedly
             they
             had
             entred
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             possessed
             them
             corporally
             :
             so
             sureli
             if
             Satan
             thus
             assaltinge
             vs
             ,
             we
             yeelde
             and
             giue
             assente
             vnto
             him
             ,
             he
             then
             entereth
             into
             vs
             and
             possesseth
             vs
             spiritually
             for
             marke
             what
             is
             sayd
             of
             
               Iudas
               :
               the
               Deuill
               put
               in
               the
               hart
               of
               Iudas
               to
               betraye
               Christ
            
             there
             is
             Sathans
             suggestion
             ,
             
             and
             that
             this
             motion
             might
             the
             rather
             preuaille
             ,
             together
             withall
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             he
             set
             before
             him
             (
             beinge
             couetous
             )
             the
             rewarde
             woulde
             be
             gyuen
             him
             for
             the
             same
             :
             also
             ,
             how
             acceptable
             a
             thing
             yet
             woulde
             be
             to
             the
             scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             cheife
             amonge
             the
             Iewes
             and
             there
             gouernors
             .
             and
             what
             great
             fauour
             and
             grace
             he
             shoulde
             therby
             obtaine
             at
             thire
             hands
             :
             and
             the
             pleasure
             of
             both
             these
             .
             Iudas
             considered
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             ende
             (
             beinge
             alured
             by
             these
             baites
             )
             resolued
             to
             betrave
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             and
             there
             it
             is
             sayd
             
               Satan
               entred
               into
               him
            
             .
             
             And
             th●s
             as
             it
             is
             a
             more
             common
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             a
             worsse
             kinde
             of
             possession
             ,
             then
             this
             ,
             of
             the
             childrens
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             easely
             and
             quicklie
             cured
             :
             Let
             vs
             therfore
             so
             much
             the
             more
             beware
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             
             giuinge
             consent
             to
             Satans
             tempting
             ,
             wherby
             only
             it
             is
             compassed
             .
             for
             let
             Satan
             tempt
             neuer
             so
             much
             and
             often
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             yelde
             not
             to
             his
             temptations
             ,
             
             but
             as
             Christ
             did
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             resist
             them
             ,
             he
             can
             not
             enter
             .
             For
             beinge
             resisted
             as
             saith
             Iames
             *
             
               he
               will
               flee
            
             .
             This
             also
             is
             shadowed
             out
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             seene
             in
             this
             worke
             of
             God.
             for
             the
             spirits
             bejnge
             resisted
             and
             not
             consented
             vnto
             ,
             they
             after
             a
             while
             gaue
             place
             and
             vanished
             away
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             not
             vnfitly
             we
             may
             remember
             the
             lyinge
             and
             deceit
             of
             the
             deuill
             .
             
             he
             bare
             the
             aboue
             named
             possessed
             persons
             in
             hande
             ,
             a
             litle
             after
             there
             dispossession
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             would
             consente
             vnto
             him
             in
             that
             he
             desired
             ,
             he
             would
             giue
             them
             what
             they
             coulde
             desire
             .
             
               siluer
               ,
               gould
            
             ,
             &c.
             in
             abundanc
             :
             and
             made
             as
             it
             were
             a
             tender
             therof
             ,
             vnto
             them
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             yf
             they
             denied
             him
             his
             request
             ,
             he
             woulde
             then
             surely
             destroye
             them
             .
             Now
             who
             seeth
             not
             that
             Satan
             herein
             did
             but
             lye
             &
             deceiue
             ?
             for
             thoughe
             in
             appearance
             ,
             yet
             in
             truth
             there
             was
             neyther
             siluer
             nor
             
               gold
               silkes
               nor
               veluet
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             bone
             of
             any
             of
             them
             since
             that
             time
             bene
             broken
             ?
             or
             so
             much
             as
             an
             heare
             of
             ,
             one
             of
             there
             heades
             perished
             ?
             no
             verely
             .
             Thus
             he
             Lyed
             vnto
             and
             cozened
             our
             Grandmother
             Euah
             makinge
             her
             beleue
             ,
             
             that
             *
             
               shee
               should
               not
               die
               at
               all
            
             and
             that
             if
             she
             did
             eate
             of
             the
             forbidden
             fruite
             ,
             she
             shoulde
             be
             equall
             with
             god
             and
             of
             as
             greate
             knowledge
             and
             vnderstandinge
             as
             he
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             he
             lyed
             to
             our
             blessed
             Sauiour
             ,
             and
             would
             therby
             haue
             deceiued
             him
             ,
             
             if
             it
             had
             layen
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             but
             
               he
               had
               nought
               in
               him
            
             ,
             VVhen
             he
             had
             
               shewed
               I●sus
               all
               the
               kingdomes
               of
               the
               worlde
               in
               the
               twinkeling
               of
               an
               eye
               ,
               he
               sayd
               vnto
               him
               :
               all
               this
               power
               will
               I
               giue
               the
               ,
               and
               the
               glori
               of
               thes
               for
               that
               is
               deliuered
               vnto
               me
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               to
               whom
               soeuer
               I
               will
               ,
               I
               giue
               it
               .
               If
               thou
               ther
               fore
               wilt
               worship
               me
               they
               shall
               be
               all
               thine
               .
            
             wherin
             the
             Deuill
             lyed
             :
             for
             though
             he
             be
             *
             priuce
             and
             ”
             
               God
               of
               this
               world
            
             ,
             
             becaus
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             yea
             all
             the
             worlde
             ,
             a
             lyttle
             flocke
             excepted
             ,
             are
             ruled
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             his
             subiects
             doe
             homage
             vnto
             him
             ,
             
               being
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
            
             :
             yet
             hath
             he
             not
             of
             his
             owne
             so
             much
             as
             a
             pile
             of
             grasse
             for
             Christ
             is
             *
             
               heire
               of
               the
               world
            
             .
             In
             lyke
             sorte
             he
             dealeth
             conty●ually
             with
             vs
             ,
             alwayes
             lyinge
             and
             cogging
             vnto
             vs
             tellinge
             vs
             ”
             this
             pleasure
             will
             come
             by
             this
             sinne
             and
             this
             pleasure
             by
             that
             sinne
             ,
             therby
             entising
             vs
             to
             commit
             that
             sinne
             ,
             wherin
             he
             doth
             nothing
             but
             lye
             and
             deceiue
             for
             oftentimes
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             comitted
             the
             sinne
             ,
             he
             is
             frustrated
             and
             disapoynted
             of
             the
             pleasure
             he
             sett
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             wher
             by
             he
             was
             drawen
             vnto
             that
             sinne
             :
             as
             Absolom
             went
             without
             the
             pleasures
             〈◊〉
             a
             kingdom
             ,
             
             which
             Satan
             had
             tickled
             him
             with
             ,
             and
             promised
             vpon
             〈…〉
             against
             his
             father
             .
             &
             all
             the
             theifes
             which
             vpon
             their
             〈…〉
             apprehended
             &
             han
             ed
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             be
             not
             ,
             yet
             the
             fruit
             〈…〉
             
               will
               be
               death
            
             .
             In
             that
             pleasure
             the
             harte
             eyther
             is
             or
             
             hath
             cause
             to
             be
             sorowfull
             ,
             because
             *
             
               the
               end
               of
               that
               mirth
               is
               heauinesse
               .
            
             So
             that
             stil
             he
             dealeth
             craftely
             with
             vs
             and
             like
             a
             cozener
             and
             ”
             deceauour
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             
             S
             Paull
             saith
             of
             himselfe
             .
             that
             *
             
               sinne
               deceued
               him
            
             :
             &
             therby
             
               slew
               him
            
             the
             same
             may
             be
             as
             fitly
             and
             truly
             saide
             of
             the
             Diuill
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             subtilti
             he
             deceiueth
             and
             enticeth
             vs
             to
             the
             commitinge
             of
             sine
             and
             therby
             slayeth
             vs.
             Seinge
             then
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             let
             vs
             beware
             of
             Satan
             his
             intisments
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             spie
             out
             his
             deceite
             in
             the
             sinne
             he
             perswadeth
             vs
             vnto
             ,
             let
             vs
             neither
             be
             inticed
             with
             his
             vaine
             alurements
             ,
             nor
             terrified
             with
             his
             threats
             :
             so
             shall
             we
             together
             with
             the
             sinne
             ,
             escape
             the
             deuouringe
             and
             destruction
             ,
             
             he
             therin
             meerlye
             intendeth
             and
             aymeth
             at
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             here
             is
             shadowed
             out
             vnto
             vs
             
               the
               greate
               diligence
               satan
               vseth
               to
               recouer
               such
               as
               be
               once
               deliuered
               out
               of
               his
               power
               .
            
             ffor
             presently
             a●ter
             his
             eiection
             out
             of
             those
             in
             Lancyshire
             and
             their
             delyuerie
             out
             of
             his
             handes
             ,
             
             he
             was
             so
             eger
             and
             busie
             about
             them
             ,
             that
             fot
             a
             time
             we
             (
             that
             then
             lay
             in
             the
             howse
             where
             they
             were
             )
             could
             neither
             eate
             without
             interruption
             ,
             nor
             scant
             take
             our
             rest
             ,
             and
             no
             dilligence
             day
             nor
             night
             ,
             (
             saue
             that
             he
             stayed
             some
             tims
             for
             his
             best
             oportunitie
             )
             nor
             yet
             meanes
             was
             wantinge
             ,
             vntill
             he
             had
             recoured
             Somers
             .
             The
             reason
             why
             he
             did
             so
             for
             a
             litle
             season
             only
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             continued
             his
             solycitinge
             them
             in
             that
             manner
             vntill
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             so
             forwarde
             :
             is
             not
             through
             any
             slougthfulnes
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             for
             wante
             of
             any
             will
             or
             desire
             in
             him
             as
             though
             he
             regarded
             not
             greatly
             the
             inhabitinge
             and
             vexinge
             of
             man
             in
             his
             bodye
             spetially
             them
             out
             of
             whome
             he
             hath
             bene
             cast
             ,
             for
             the
             contrary
             is
             euident
             by
             “
             holy
             scripture
             but
             because
             the
             time
             of
             his
             returning
             in
             that
             manner
             &
             sencible
             molestinge
             of
             them
             out
             of
             whom
             he
             hath
             bene
             cast
             ,
             is
             limmited
             and
             set
             downe
             vnto
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             may
             not
             pass
             ,
             If
             Satan
             so
             diligent
             (
             all
             the
             time
             arotted
             vnto
             him
             )
             in
             compassinge
             an
             entrance
             into
             the
             body
             :
             and
             will
             he
             vse
             no
             diligence
             and
             take
             no
             paines
             ,
             for
             the
             winedinge
             of
             himselfe
             into
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             ?
             yes
             verily
             ,
             yea
             by
             howe
             much
             more
             he
             desyreth
             the
             tormentinge
             of
             the
             bodie
             and
             soule
             of
             man
             in
             hell
             for
             euer
             ,
             
             then
             the
             vexinge
             of
             him
             in
             his
             body
             in
             this
             present
             life
             for
             a
             litle
             season
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             then
             I
             can
             expresse
             :
             by
             so
             much
             more
             desyreth
             he
             the
             possessinge
             of
             mans
             soule
             and
             continuance
             therin
             ,
             which
             leadeth
             thervnto
             ,
             aboue
             the
             corporall
             possession
             .
             how
             frequent
             then
             and
             dilligent
             ,
             is
             he
             in
             temptinge
             or
             mouinge
             of
             vs
             to
             euill
             al
             the
             time
             graunted
             vnto
             him
             of
             God
             to
             that
             end
             which
             is
             duringe
             our
             lyfe
             ?
             Can
             his
             dilligence
             and
             watchfulnes
             be
             expressed
             ,
             
             or
             the
             manifold
             assaltes
             and
             times
             wher
             in
             he
             so
             salteth
             vs
             be
             reckoned
             vp
             ?
             no
             verly
             .
             And
             this
             the
             worde
             of
             God
             leth
             vs
             a
             lytle
             more
             plainly
             ,
             when
             it
             saith
             ,
             *
             
               the
               Deuill
               our
               adu●
               a
               roaringe
               Lyon
               walketh
               about
               ,
               seeking
               whom
               he
               may
               deuour●
            
             
             he
             walketh
             about
             vs
             ,
             yea
             as
             the
             Lyon
             after
             his
             pray
             .
             The
             Lorde
             sayd
             somtime
             vnto
             Satan
             ”
             
               whenc
               comest
               thou
               ?
               from
               compassinge
               the
               earth
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               to
               &
               fro
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               from
               walking
               in
               it
            
             .
             V●hersoeuer
             then
             we
             are
             whilest
             we
             remaine
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             Satan
             compasseth
             vs
             ,
             and
             besetteth
             vs
             on
             eue
             ry
             side
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             wounde
             vs
             when
             and
             where
             he
             seeth
             vs
             naked
             and
             vnarmed
             and
             as
             thus
             he
             doth
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             so
             spetially
             with
             those
             he
             hath
             lost
             ,
             and
             haue
             bene
             taken
             out
             of
             his
             possession
             ,
             whether
             corpo
             rall
             or
             spiritual
             :
             on
             them
             he
             rageth
             ,
             &
             fometh
             ,
             against
             them
             he
             is
             stark
             mad
             ,
             to
             recouer
             them
             he
             will
             brynge
             out
             al
             his
             packe
             of
             subtilties
             .
             
               Si
               mon
               Simon
            
             said
             our
             Sauiour
             
               Satan
               hath
               desired
               you
            
             :
             
             
               to
               winowe
               you
               as
               wheate
            
             .
             And
             we
             be
             once
             disciples
             ,
             espetially
             if
             we
             be
             of
             the
             Apostles
             sucessors
             ,
             though
             not
             Apostles
             ,
             then
             Satan
             putte●h
             vp
             his
             request
             vnto
             Gods
             that
             he
             may
             haue
             the
             siftinge
             of
             vs.
             Thus
             we
             see
             what
             the
             de
             uill
             our
             aduersarie
             doth
             for
             his
             parte
             what
             care
             what
             watchfulnes
             what
             dilligence
             ,
             what
             paines
             he
             taketh
             to
             bringe
             vs
             to
             destruction
             ,
             &
             will
             not
             we
             indeuour
             the
             like
             to
             preserue
             our selues
             from
             the
             same
             ?
             Is
             Satan
             continually
             aslalting
             vs
             (
             which
             is
             shadowed
             out
             vnto
             vs
             in
             this
             worke
             of
             God
             )
             and
             will
             not
             we
             continoally
             resist
             ,
             seeinge
             *
             
               resisted
               he
               will
               flie
            
             ?
             when
             Peter
             telleth
             vs
             of
             the
             dilligence
             and
             nature
             of
             this
             our
             aduarsarie
             ,
             
             he
             therupon
             inferreth
             this
             ,
             *
             
               be
               sober
               the
               fore
               and
               watch
               .
            
             By
             how
             much
             more
             malitious
             ,
             strong
             cruell
             ,
             subtle
             ,
             and
             watchfull
             to
             take
             vs
             at
             advantage
             the
             enimy
             is
             :
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             had
             we
             neede
             to
             be
             circumspect
             and
             watchfull
             ,
             that
             the
             enimy
             gett
             no
             advantage
             .
             All
             men
             had
             need
             day
             and
             nikht
             to
             watch
             and
             praye
             ,
             
             lest
             they
             enter
             into
             tentation
             ,
             *
             euer
             resistinge
             stronge
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             neuer
             consenting
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             hart
             ,
             for
             then
             *
             
               we
               giue
               place
               to
               the
               diuill
            
             but
             espetially
             and
             aboue
             others
             ,
             they
             who
             haue
             bene
             deliuered
             out
             of
             the
             power
             and
             possession
             of
             Sathan
             :
             and
             translated
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             Hereby
             we
             may
             perceiue
             
               whervnto
               they
               diuils
               are
               naturally
               ginen
               :
            
             
             
               or
               caried
               by
               the
               instinct
               of
               their
               nature
               now
               corrupted
               ,
            
             euen
             to
             blasphemie
             against
             God
             ,
             to
             swareyng
             ,
             lyiuge
             ,
             vncleannes
             ,
             deceit
             ,
             and
             generally
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             iniquity
             :
             which
             accordeth
             excellently
             with
             that
             is
             said
             of
             them
             in
             holy
             scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             titles
             giuen
             them
             their
             :
             where
             they
             are
             tearmed
             blasphemous
             spirits
             ,
             *
             lying
             spirits
             ,
             *
             vncleane
             spirits
             ,
             
             *
             subtle
             spirits
             ,
             (
             in
             that
             the
             deuil
             is
             called
             the
             old
             serpent
             )
             and
             *
             wicked
             spirits
             .
             1
             And
             this
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             thervnto
             giuen
             ,
             &
             whol
             〈◊〉
             caried
             of
             themselues
             by
             there
             nature
             .
             2.
             because
             of
             the
             effect
             and
             eration
             they
             worke
             in
             men
             ,
             sturringe
             vp
             and
             temptinge
             them
             to
             and
             all
             other
             sinnes
             continually
             ,
             and
             bringing
             them
             daily
             forth
             ●hildren
             of
             disobedience
             .
             And
             hereby
             we
             may
             easilye
             knowe
             ●e
             belonge
             ,
             and
             whose
             children
             we
             are
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             the
             
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             children
             of
             the
             diuill
             .
             For
             doth
             not
             nature
             it selfe
             teach
             vs
             ,
             that
             theiris
             a
             certaine
             similitude
             &
             liknes
             betwene
             the
             the
             father
             and
             the
             child
             ?
             and
             this
             is
             not
             onlye
             true
             of
             the
             naturall
             father
             &
             child
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             true
             of
             the
             spirituall
             father
             &
             his
             child
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             holy
             scripture
             .
             And
             therfore
             it
             is
             that
             this
             speach
             is
             so
             often
             vsed
             by
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             :
             *
             
               be
               yee
               holy
               for
               I
               am
               holy
               .
               And
               that
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
            
             
             *
             
               If
               ye
               knowe
               that
               he
               is
               righteous
               ,
               knowe
               ye
               that
               he
               which
               doth
               righteously
               ,
               is
               borne
               of
               him
               .
               And
               again
            
             *
             
               God
               is
               light
               .
               If
               then
               we
               walk
               in
               the
               light
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               in
               the
               light
               ,
               we
               haue
               felowship
               with
               the
               father
               ,
               &
               with
               his
               sonne
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             againe
             ,
             *
             
               euery
               on
               that
               loueth
               ,
               is
               borne
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               knoweth
               God.
               for
               God
               is
               loue
               .
            
             And
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             *
             
               loue
               your
               enimies
               ,
               doe
               good
               to
               them
               that
               hate
               you
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               the
               children
               of
               your
               father
               that
               is
               in
               heuen
               :
               for
               he
               maketh
               his
               sunne
               to
               wise
               on
               the
               euill
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               ,
               and
               sendeth
               raine
               on
               the
               iust
               and
               vniust
               .
            
             And
             presently
             after
             ,
             
               ye
               shal
               be
               perfite
               as
               your
               father
               which
               is
               in
               heven
               is
               perfite
               .
            
             And
             on
             ther
             side
             ,
             concerninge
             the
             other
             spirituall
             father
             .
             It
             was
             to
             this
             purpose
             to
             some
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             said
             somtimes
             by
             our
             sauiour
             Christ
             :
             
               ye
               doe
               the
               workes
               of
               your
               father
               :
               ye
               are
            
             (
             therefore
             )
             
               of
               your
               father
               the
               diuil
               ,
               and
               the
               lust
               of
               your
               father
               ye
               will
               doe
               ,
            
             
             because
             also
             of
             this
             Iohn
             saith
             :
             *
             
               he
               that
               commiteth
               sinne
               is
               of
               the
               Deuill
               :
            
             and
             why
             ?
             
               for
               the
               Deuill
               sinneth
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
            
             Both
             these
             our
             Saiour
             teacheth
             in
             twoo
             wordes
             :
             
               I
               speake
               that
               which
               I
               haue
               sene
               with
               my
               father
               ,
               and
               ye
               doe
               that
               which
               ye
               haue
               sene
               with
               your
               father
            
             intimatinge
             this
             for
             the
             reason
             therof
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             is
             &
             otherwise
             can
             not
             be
             :
             
             Becaus
             the
             spirituall
             childe
             followeth
             and
             can
             not
             but
             followe
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             spirituall
             father
             so
             as
             looke
             how
             the
             father
             is
             affected
             and
             giuen
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             God
             or
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             euen
             so
             is
             the
             childe
             and
             must
             nedes
             be
             :
             because
             beinge
             a
             childe
             he
             is
             partaker
             of
             his
             fathers
             nature
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             diuine
             or
             diuilish
             ?
             and
             otherewise
             he
             is
             no
             child
             :
             and
             therefore
             beinge
             of
             the
             selfesame
             nature
             ,
             they
             must
             needes
             be
             affected
             alike
             :
             so
             as
             what
             and
             whom
             the
             one
             loueth
             ,
             hateth
             &c.
             the
             other
             will
             doe
             so
             likwise
             .
             Here
             vpon
             it
             necessarily
             and
             ineuitably
             foloweth
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             are
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             as
             God
             (
             infinitely
             )
             so
             they
             (
             accordinge
             to
             there
             measure
             )
             are
             holy
             ,
             righteous
             :
             in
             the
             lighte
             :
             in
             loue
             ,
             yea
             louinge
             there
             enemies
             ,
             and
             doinge
             good
             to
             them
             which
             hate
             them
             ct
             .
             striuinge
             also
             dayly
             to
             be
             more
             holy
             ,
             righteous
             ct
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             be
             perfecte
             ,
             as
             is
             there
             heauenly
             father
             :
             As
             such
             I
             saye
             which
             haue
             this
             image
             :
             similitud
             and
             stampe
             of
             God
             set
             vpon
             them
             and
             shininge
             in
             all
             there
             speaches
             :
             actions
             and
             thoughts
             ▪
             are
             the
             ch●●●dren
             of
             God
             :
             yea
             all
             such
             :
             and
             none
             but
             such
             :
             becaus
             of
             his
             chil●
             onl●
             he
             bestoweth
             this
             spirit
             :
             
             that
             is
             these
             gifts
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
             a●
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             *
             
               as
               many
               as
               are
               led
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               〈…〉
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God.
            
             so
             as
             they
             deceiue
             them selues
             :
             which
             〈◊〉
             
             
               spirit
               of
               god
               and
               Christ
            
             to
             lead
             them
             into
             the
             holy
             and
             righteous
             waies
             of
             God
             :
             are
             yet
             notwithstandinge
             perswaded
             that
             God
             is
             there
             father
             :
             &
             they
             his
             children
             :
             euen
             so
             they
             who
             in
             there
             speaches
             :
             actions
             and
             thougths
             represent
             the
             diuil
             and
             haue
             his
             stompe
             orimage
             vpon
             them
             ,
             beinge
             together
             with
             him
             giuen
             to
             blasphemie
             ,
             swearinge
             :
             lyinge
             .
             vncleannes
             :
             deceite
             in
             a
             worde
             to
             the
             commiting
             of
             sine
             are
             the
             children
             of
             the
             deuil
             :
             
             &
             haue
             him
             for
             their
             father
             :
             &
             they
             doe
             greatly
             deceiue
             themseues
             which
             doinge
             the
             same
             works
             with
             the
             deuill
             .
             and
             being
             
               ruied
               by
               his
               spirit
            
             :
             do
             neuertheles
             hope
             that
             god
             is
             their
             father
             .
          
           
             Let
             every
             on
             of
             vs
             then
             compare
             our selues
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             seriouslie
             examine
             our selues
             and
             consider
             whom
             wee
             are
             most
             like
             ,
             whom
             in
             our
             workes
             we
             most
             resemble
             ,
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             diuill
             :
             for
             certain
             lye
             to
             him
             we
             belong
             to
             whom
             we
             are
             likest
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             our
             father
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             you
             must
             not
             so
             take
             me
             ,
             as
             though
             I
             ment
             that
             whosouer
             maketh
             a
             lye
             ,
             vseth
             an
             oath
             ,
             commiteth
             any
             vncleanes
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             deceiueth
             his
             neighbour
             in
             bargainning
             ,
             is
             the
             child
             of
             the
             diuill
             .
             God
             forbid
             .
             For
             
               Noah
               ,
               Lot
               ,
               Dauid
            
             ,
             and
             Peter
             sinned
             greuously
             against
             God
             and
             yet
             were
             his
             children
             ▪
             and
             there
             are
             amongst
             vs
             no
             doubte
             which
             haue
             there
             s●●ppes
             ,
             and
             falles
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             Gods
             children
             .
             It
             is
             not
             then
             the
             commitinge
             of
             a
             sinne
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             a
             hainous
             sinne
             ,
             which
             argueth
             the
             child
             of
             the
             Deuill
             :
             But
             the
             *
             
               scruing
               of
               sinne
            
             and
             
               obaying
               it
               in
               the
               lusts
               thereof
               .
            
             
             when
             sathan
             stirreth
             vp
             in
             man
             a
             lust
             after
             lying
             ,
             swearing
             ,
             adultery
             ,
             deceipt
             ,
             and
             other
             transgressions
             of
             the
             lawe
             :
             and
             hee
             forthwith
             willingly
             and
             very
             readily
             falleth
             to
             put
             the
             same
             in
             practise
             and
             thus
             not
             only
             once
             or
             twice
             ,
             but
             vsually
             
               doth
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               diuel
            
             such
             a
             one
             saith
             christ
             ,
             
               is
               of
               hi●
               father
               the
               diuell
               .
            
             And
             yet
             howsoeuer
             the
             fallinge
             into
             some
             haynous
             transgression
             ,
             prooueth
             not
             one
             to
             be
             the
             child
             of
             the
             diuill
             ,
             
             yet
             such
             slipe
             or
             fall
             giueth
             the
             child
             of
             God
             iust
             cause
             not
             only
             of
             weeping
             ,
             but
             with
             Peter
             *
             to
             
               weepe
               bitterly
            
             .
             In
             that
             he
             after
             so
             great
             grace
             receiued
             .
             (
             even
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             meane
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             ,
             and
             sanctification
             ,
             *
             which
             God
             bestoweth
             vpon
             his
             children
             only
             )
             shall
             so
             highly
             offend
             him
             ,
             
             who
             hath
             bene
             so
             good
             and
             gratious
             vnto
             him
             :
             recompencing
             him
             with
             euill
             ,
             for
             his
             vnspeakable
             good
             ,
             and
             therby
             also
             greatly
             dishoneringe
             God
             ,
             and
             causinge
             his
             holy
             name
             to
             be
             blasphemed
             and
             euill
             spoken
             off
             .
          
           
             Neither
             must
             any
             so
             vnderstand
             me
             as
             though
             I
             ment
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             which
             are
             now
             the
             children
             ,
             and
             vnder
             the
             power
             of
             the
             deuill
             ,
             should
             certainly
             goe
             vnto
             the
             deuil
             ,
             and
             haue
             the
             lake
             which
             burneth
             with
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             for
             their
             portion
             ,
             and
             by
             consequent
             all
             such
             as
             are
             before
             described
             :
             For
             he
             who
             is
             the
             diuils
             child
             ,
             and
             captiue
             vnto
             Sathan
             to
             day
             ,
             may
             be
             to
             morrowe
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             out
             of
             that
             sprituall
             bondage
             :
             yea
             very
             sure
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             inwarde
             
             and
             spirituall
             estate
             and
             condition
             this
             happie
             chaunge
             shall
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             chaunge
             and
             alter
             his
             conditions
             ,
             and
             *
             be
             
               a
               newe
               creature
            
             ,
             so
             as
             
               olde
               thinges
               being
               passed
               away
            
             ,
             
             
               all
               things
               become
               new
            
             with
             him
             :
             hauinge
             a
             new
             minde
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             hart
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             when
             he
             hath
             new
             thoughtes
             &
             new
             affection
             .
             )
             which
             will
             carry
             with
             them
             the
             body
             ,
             &
             all
             the
             members
             thereof
             :
             and
             make
             them
             newe
             likewise
             :
             so
             as
             hee
             shall
             haue
             newe
             eyes
             :
             new
             eares
             :
             a
             new
             tongue
             :
             new
             hands
             &c
             :
             euery
             one
             of
             these
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             members
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             seueral
             office
             or
             duty
             performing
             newe
             :
             that
             is
             other
             and
             better
             thinges
             then
             in
             former
             tymes
             hee
             did
             :
             man
             chaunging
             or
             being
             thus
             changed
             :
             he
             is
             therwith
             translated
             from
             sathan
             vnto
             God
             &
             from
             being
             his
             child
             to
             be
             adopted
             into
             the
             nomber
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             god
             :
             hauing
             *
             this
             priuiledge
             and
             dignity
             bestowed
             vppon
             him
             in
             Christ
             :
             whome
             by
             faith
             he
             hath
             receaued
             :
             or
             as
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             saith
             
               he
               is
               turned
               from
               darknes
               into
               light
               &
               from
               the
               power
               of
               sathan
            
             (
             vnder
             which
             we
             are
             all
             by
             nature
             and
             vntil
             this
             turning
             be
             )
             
               vnto
               god
            
             :
             
             and
             elswhere
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             deliuered
             *
             
               out
               of
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               diuell
               of
               whom
               wee
               are
               taken
               prisoners
               to
               do
               his
               will
               :
            
             into
             the
             glorious
             liberty
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             god
             .
             So
             as
             henceforward
             he
             is
             no
             more
             a
             bondeslaue
             vnto
             sathan
             :
             
               &
               a
               stranger
               and
               forriner
               vnto
               god
               ▪
               &
               aliant
               from
               the
               common
               wealth
               of
               Israel
               :
            
             but
             one
             
               of
               the
               houshold
               of
               god
               :
               &
               a
               citizen
               with
               the
               saincts
               :
            
             euen
             of
             the
             greate
             &
             holy
             City
             newe
             Ierusalem
             :
             into
             the
             which
             entreth
             none
             but
             these
             newe
             and
             holy
             creatures
             for
             whome
             only
             god
             the
             builder
             &
             maker
             thereof
             hath
             prepared
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             obiect
             :
             All
             the
             children
             of
             god
             shall
             certainly
             be
             saued
             accordig
             to
             that
             scripture
             :
             
               If
               we
               be
               children
               we
               are
               also
               heires
               enen
               the
               heires
               of
               god
               and
               heirs
               annexed
               with
               Christ
               :
            
             therefore
             whosoeuer
             be
             the
             diuels
             children
             (
             and
             so
             they
             before
             described
             to
             be
             such
             )
             shall
             certainlye
             be
             damed
             I
             answer
             :
             
             that
             if
             man
             being
             the
             child
             of
             the
             diuel
             ,
             could
             not
             possibly
             become
             the
             child
             of
             god
             ,
             as
             he
             who
             is
             once
             the
             sonne
             or
             daughter
             of
             god
             ,
             can
             neuer
             after
             be
             the
             child
             of
             the
             diuel
             :
             then
             the
             reason
             followed
             :
             and
             whosoeuer
             is
             the
             childe
             of
             the
             diuel
             should
             be
             condemned
             :
             but
             that
             being
             most
             false
             the
             other
             followeth
             not
             thereof
             at
             all
             .
             This
             then
             I
             affirme
             :
             that
             whosoeuer
             are
             the
             diuels
             children
             (
             which
             are
             all
             they
             who
             are
             giuen
             to
             blasphemy
             :
             swearing
             :
             lying
             :
             cursing
             :
             filthy
             comunication
             :
             to
             speake
             euill
             of
             them
             which
             are
             :
             in
             aucthority
             :
             to
             raylinge
             :
             slaundering
             :
             to
             hatred
             especially
             of
             the
             brethren
             :
             to
             adultery
             :
             fornication
             :
             vncleannes
             :
             deceipt
             defrauding
             one
             an
             other
             in
             bargayning
             :
             and
             other
             workes
             of
             the
             diuell
             :
             and
             continue
             therein
             :
             liuinge
             and
             dyinge
             such
             )
             shall
             indeede
             goe
             to
             the
             diuel
             their
             father
             :
             and
             with
             him
             inherite
             hell
             fyer
             prepared
             for
             the
             diuel
             &
             his
             angels
             .
             
          
           
             Furthermore
             in
             obseruing
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             diuel
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             
               how
               he
               standeth
               affected
               towards
               men
               .
            
             how
             in
             his
             nature
             he
             is
             who
             
             ly
             carryed
             to
             hate
             man
             ▪
             (
             for
             when
             he
             hath
             lost
             him
             ▪
             he
             is
             not
             at
             quye●
             vntil
             he
             he
             haue
             recouered
             him
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             )
             to
             torment
             him
             and
             to
             destroy
             him
             .
             Now
             who
             that
             is
             wise
             will
             not
             be
             afraid
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             handes
             of
             such
             as
             one
             or
             rather
             of
             god
             whose
             executioner
             the
             diuel
             is
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             diuel
             deale
             thus
             with
             man
             being
             sent
             forth
             of
             god
             to
             chastice
             him
             for
             his
             amendment
             :
             How
             wil
             he
             intreat
             him
             when
             be
             shall
             fall
             vpō
             him
             to
             execute
             the
             vengeance
             to
             come
             ?
             that
             is
             the
             punishment
             which
             in
             iustice
             is
             due
             vnto
             man
             ,
             and
             answerable
             to
             all
             the
             dishonor
             he
             hath
             donne
             vpon
             earth
             to
             the
             lord
             of
             glory
             .
             If
             in
             the
             former
             case
             he
             cause
             such
             crying
             ,
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             ,
             and
             tormenting
             as
             we
             haue
             heard
             :
             what
             crying
             ,
             what
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             ,
             what
             tormenting
             shall
             there
             bee
             in
             the
             latter
             ?
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             what
             an
             agrement
             there
             is
             betwixt
             the
             word
             &
             worke
             of
             god
             ,
             
             as
             comming
             both
             from
             the
             same
             author
             ▪
             and
             tendinge
             to
             the
             same
             end
             ,
             euen
             to
             make
             men
             afraid
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             liu●go
             God.
             They
             both
             teach
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             the
             one
             more
             obscurely
             ,
             the
             other
             more
             plainly
             .
             VVhy
             now
             will
             not
             wee
             rather
             take
             forth
             this
             and
             such
             like
             lessons
             out
             of
             this
             work
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             our
             vse
             &
             profit
             therof
             :
             then
             impugne
             and
             deny
             the
             worke
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             vs
             doe
             ?
             when
             the
             lord
             knowing
             mans
             dulnes
             and
             backwardnes
             to
             learne
             ,
             shall
             in
             regard
             thereof
             be
             content
             to
             instruct
             him
             not
             only
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             his
             worke
             (
             which
             sometime
             preuayleth
             a
             little
             with
             man
             when
             his
             word
             will
             not
             )
             and
             that
             man
             is
             so
             farr
             from
             being
             taught
             and
             instructed
             thereby
             ,
             that
             he
             reiecteth
             such
             kind
             of
             instruction
             :
             wil
             the
             lorde
             or
             can
             he
             possibly
             take
             that
             in
             good
             part
             ?
          
           
             Seauenthly
             it
             serueth
             excellently
             to
             confound
             
               our
               athiests
            
             ,
             
             whose
             say
             not
             only
             with
             the
             foole
             in
             their
             hart
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             god
             .
             but
             go
             somwhat
             further
             ,
             affirming
             with
             their
             blasphemous
             mouthes
             out
             of
             that
             vnspeakable
             folly
             and
             brvtishnes
             of
             theirs
             ,
             as
             Kinge
             Pharaoh
             their
             praedecessor
             did
             :
             
             
               who
               is
               the
               lorde
               .
               that
               I
               should
               obey
               him
               ?
            
             These
             lusty
             gallāts
             who
             will
             haue
             no
             heauen
             ,
             nor
             hell
             ,
             no
             god
             ,
             nor
             diuel
             what
             say
             they
             to
             this
             work
             of
             that
             god
             whome
             they
             deny
             ?
             That
             there
             is
             a
             diuel
             .
             howe
             can
             they
             deny
             it
             seing
             the
             worke
             and
             effects
             of
             the
             diuell
             in
             and
             vpon
             the
             bodye
             of
             Somers
             :
             (
             to
             let
             the
             7.
             in
             Lancashire
             and
             other
             goe
             )
             the
             running
             lumpes
             ,
             his
             supernaturall
             strength
             knowledge
             ,
             wayght
             in
             his
             body
             and
             members
             thereof
             ,
             his
             speaking
             without
             the
             instrumentes
             of
             speach
             ,
             throwing
             into
             the
             fyer
             without
             beinge
             burnt
             ,
             his
             lying
             as
             dead
             could
             as
             yee
             ,
             his
             face
             and
             hands
             blacke
             :
             no
             breath
             comming
             frō
             him
             ,
             and
             thus
             sometime
             by
             the
             space
             of
             an
             houre
             with
             many
             more
             of
             this
             kynde
             ,
             will
             infore
             them
             to
             confesse
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             diuel
             and
             by
             consequent
             that
             there
             is
             a
             diuell
             ,
             considering
             that
             these
             things
             can
             not
             posibly
             come
             either
             from
             nature
             ,
             or
             be
             donne
             by
             art
             ,
             and
             that
             som
             cause
             
             of
             these
             effects
             there
             must
             needes
             bee
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             donne
             what
             they
             can
             ,
             except
             they
             will
             leaue
             this
             matter
             vndecided
             :
             (
             wherevnto
             the
             diuel
             and
             the
             corruption
             of
             their
             nature
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             perswad
             them
             )
             they
             must
             in
             the
             ende
             say
             will
             they
             ,
             nill
             they
             ,
             and
             others
             also
             with
             them
             :
             that
             the
             said
             strange
             accidents
             and
             ympossible
             to
             be
             donne
             by
             man
             ,
             came
             and
             were
             donne
             by
             the
             dyuel
             :
             there
             being
             no
             other
             cause
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             and
             that
             Somers
             therein
             was
             a
             mere
             patient
             .
          
           
             For
             to
             deny
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             were
             done
             or
             rather
             suffered
             by
             Somers
             ,
             
             is
             plaine
             englishe
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             17
             persons
             which
             haue
             deposed
             the
             same
             are
             periuered
             .
             and
             not
             only
             they
             ,
             but
             about
             13
             more
             deposed
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             about
             30
             wherof
             7
             be
             preachers
             :
             the
             which
             if
             some
             shamles
             body
             shoulde
             not
             spare
             to
             affirme
             yet
             that
             wil
             not
             helpe
             .
             seeinge
             there
             are
             hundreds
             more
             redy
             to
             auouche
             the
             same
             vpon
             there
             othes
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             so
             for
             sworne
             as
             are
             the
             former
             .
             remember
             also
             that
             I
             deliuered
             to
             the
             commissioners
             a
             bill
             of
             about
             60
             Persons
             ,
             who
             were
             redy
             to
             be
             deposed
             A●udicient
             number
             (
             I
             thinke
             )
             for
             the
             prouinge
             of
             any
             cause
             .
             concerninge
             eyther
             ,
             God
             or
             man.
             yf
             inoughe
             haue
             not
             witnessed
             this
             matter
             vpon
             their
             oathes
             there
             are
             yet
             good
             store
             remaininge
             :
             yf
             they
             were
             but
             called
             therevnto
             :
             and
             in
             the
             meane
             season
             som
             credit
             would
             be
             giuen
             ,
             to
             the
             bare
             affirmation
             of
             christians
             .
             or
             els
             it
             goeth
             amisse
             with
             all
             our
             historiographers
             ,
             and
             there
             bookes
             .
             yt
             is
             then
             a
             most
             shamfull
             &
             odious
             thing
             for
             man
             to
             call
             the
             matter
             of
             facte
             into
             question
             ,
             espetially
             consyderige
             the
             same
             hath
             ben
             done
             in
             our
             own
             land
             &
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             vs
             :
             so
             as
             we
             need
             not
             goe
             beyonde
             the
             seaes
             for
             full
             inquirie
             into
             it
             ,
             &
             the
             circumstances
             therof
             ,
             as
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             persons
             possessed
             others
             dealing
             in
             ther
             dispossession
             .
             and
             priuat
             christians
             witnessinge
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             commissioners
             also
             at
             .
             Nottīgham
             :
             with
             whom
             or
             som
             of
             them
             .
             who
             list
             when
             he
             please
             may
             conferr
             :
             which
             are
             able
             to
             constraine
             a
             man
             to
             receiue
             this
             for
             a
             truth-yf
             reason
             can
             preuaile
             with
             him
             .
             neither
             do
             I
             doubte
             but
             that
             other
             nations
             and
             kingdoms
             about
             vs.
             wil
             not
             only
             giue
             credite
             to
             the
             mater
             of
             facte
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             heare
             therof
             :
             and
             that
             the
             same
             hath
             ben
             witnessed
             vpon
             the
             othes
             of
             so
             many
             :
             but
             also
             receiue
             the
             possession
             and
             dispossession
             we
             so
             much
             gaynfaye
             .
             Blushe
             then
             O
             England
             and
             be
             thou
             ashamed
             of
             this
             thy
             incredulitie
             ,
             which
             is
             such
             as
             the
             like
             therof
             hath
             not
             ben
             redd
             or
             hearde
             of
             before
             .
             for
             others
             haue
             yet
             acknowledged
             the
             work
             which
             haue
             ben
             done
             in
             them
             .
             but
             thou
             hast
             not
             gone
             so
             farr
             ,
             but
             denied
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             straits
             whither
             wil
             the
             Athists
             turne
             him
             ?
             must
             he
             not
             nedes
             be
             cōfounded
             in
             himselfe
             ?
             or
             can
             it
             be
             otherwise
             but
             that
             the
             diuil
             is
             entred
             into
             him
             and
             he
             spiritualy
             possessed
             with
             the
             deuil
             ,
             if
             now
             he
             perceiue
             not
             that
             there
             is
             a
             deuil
             ?
             As
             herby
             we
             may
             sentibly
             and
             
             palpablie
             perceiue
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Deuill
             so
             as
             wee
             may
             in
             a
             manner
             grope
             him
             :
             
             euen
             so
             we
             may
             looke
             vpon
             and
             beholde
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             in
             this
             worke
             ,
             deliueringe
             the
             partie
             or
             parties
             from
             there
             most
             greuous
             vexation
             ,
             &
             torments
             by
             Satan
             ,
             vpon
             request
             first
             made
             vnto
             him
             by
             his
             seruants
             ,
             accordynge
             to
             his
             owne
             appoyntment
             in
             this
             behalfe
             .
          
           
             VVhen
             that
             cruel
             decree
             of
             Haman
             was
             gone
             forth
             for
             the
             destroyinge
             of
             the
             lewes
             .
             Mordecar
             giuinge
             Queene
             Hester
             to
             vnderstande
             thereof
             .
             and
             withall
             vsinge
             dyuers
             reasons
             to
             perswade
             her
             to
             doe
             what
             lay
             in
             her
             according
             to
             her
             place
             for
             the
             preseruatiō
             of
             her
             people
             ,
             the
             church
             of
             God
             :
             Amongest
             and
             after
             others
             ,
             vseth
             one
             in
             these
             wordes
             .
             
             
               who
               knoweth
               whether
               thou
               art
               com
               to
               the
               kyngdom
               for
               such
               a
               time
               ?
            
             As
             yf
             he
             had
             sayd
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             whether
             the
             Lord
             hath
             therfore
             lyfted
             the
             up
             so
             highe
             ,
             euen
             into
             the
             throne
             and
             seate
             of
             the
             kingdom
             that
             so
             thou
             might
             be
             a
             fitt
             meanes
             .
             for
             the
             deliuerance
             of
             the
             church
             from
             the
             affliction
             &
             danger
             it
             is
             in
             at
             this
             time
             ?
             And
             did
             not
             he
             gesse
             well
             as
             apeareth
             by
             the
             stories
             ?
             yes
             verily
             .
             for
             therby
             it
             is
             euiden
             that
             God
             had
             therfore
             ,
             and
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             exalted
             her
             from
             base
             and
             lowe
             degre
             .
             into
             the
             royall
             seate
             of
             A
             Queene
             .
             euen
             so
             saye
             I
             concerning
             this
             our
             present
             case
             .
             who
             knoweth
             whether
             God
             hath
             therfore
             sent
             a
             euill
             spirits
             into
             sundry
             English
             persons
             to
             vexe
             them
             in
             ther
             bodyes
             ,
             that
             therby
             he
             might
             confounde
             the.
             Atheysts
             in
             England
             ?
             And
             eyther
             make
             them
             more
             inexcusable
             ,
             or
             els
             brynge
             them
             to
             a
             better
             minde
             ?
             wherof
             in
             dede
             there
             is
             small
             hope
             .
             For
             they
             whych
             can
             not
             be
             led
             (
             as
             it
             were
             by
             the
             hande
             )
             from
             the
             creatures
             to
             the
             creator
             .
             which
             will
             not
             heare
             neyther
             the
             workes
             of
             creation
             &
             administration
             .
             nor
             yet
             Moses
             the
             Prophets
             &
             Apostles
             tellinge
             them
             that
             there
             is
             a
             god
             suerly
             neither
             wil
             they
             be
             perswaded
             ther
             of
             ,
             
             though
             a
             Deuill
             be
             sente
             from
             hell
             to
             preach
             the
             same
             vnto
             them
             .
             This
             I
             saye
             may
             well
             be
             that
             which
             god
             principally
             respected
             herein
             .
             For
             som
             spetial
             thinge
             no
             doubt
             there
             is
             mouynge
             the
             Lorde
             more
             at
             this
             tyme
             ,
             then
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             to
             sende
             deuils
             into
             men
             ,
             yea
             into
             diuers
             ▪
             Is
             it
             not
             likely
             to
             ?
             be
             cause
             at
             this
             time
             him selfe
             is
             denyed
             ,
             called
             into
             question
             whether
             he
             is
             ,
             
             and
             hath
             any
             beinge
             :
             which
             in
             the
             time
             of
             our
             forefathers
             hath
             not
             bene
             or
             at
             the
             least
             not
             by
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             with
             so
             high
             a
             hande
             as
             euen
             now
             and
             at
             this
             daye
             ,
             May
             we
             not
             well
             therefore
             say
             :
             who
             knoweth
             whether
             God
             hath
             sent
             this
             strange
             iudgment
             for
             this
             time
             ?
             that
             is
             .
             the
             sinne
             of
             this
             time
             ?
             ther
             by
             himselfe
             reprouing
             this
             sinne
             (
             as
             such
             as
             he
             can
             not
             endure
             )
             when
             man
             holdeth
             his
             peace
             .
             
          
           
             Eyghtly
             it
             commendeth
             the
             holy
             exercise
             
               of
               fasting
               &
               prayer
               ,
               &
               se●
               rueth
               to
               prouoke
               vs
               to
               a
               diligent
               practise
               thereof
               :
            
             Is
             prayer
             and
             fastinge
             of
             force
             to
             cast
             out
             diuels
             :
             though
             they
             be
             principalityes
             and
             powers
             .
             
             and
             shall
             not
             the
             same
             if
             it
             be
             vndertaken
             in
             the
             faith
             and
             obedyence
             of
             god
             be
             auayleable
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             remoue
             yet
             to
             sanctify
             and
             blesse
             what
             soeuer
             iudgment
             of
             god
             is
             vpon
             vs
             in
             generalty
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             vs
             in
             parti●
             culer
             ?
             
             If
             wee
             looke
             into
             the
             booke
             of
             god
             ,
             besides
             that
             west
             al
             finde
             a
             necessity
             of
             fasting
             and
             prayinge
             to
             ly
             vppon
             vs
             ,
             when
             any
             iudgmēt
             of
             god
             is
             eyther
             present
             or
             imynent
             and
             ready
             to
             ouertake
             vs
             :
             in
             that
             wee
             are
             then
             in
             such
             a
             case
             commaunded
             to
             fast
             and
             pray
             and
             humble
             our
             soules
             :
             for
             our
             further
             incouragement
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             dvty
             and
             part
             of
             gods
             worship
             ,
             wee
             shal
             there
             reade
             that
             not
             onlye
             the
             people
             of
             god
             from
             time
             to
             time
             haue
             in
             al
             theire
             afflictions
             taken
             this
             course
             and
             vsed
             this
             as
             a
             meanes
             for
             their
             good
             and
             deliuerance
             also
             from
             theirs
             affliction
             if
             so
             it
             should
             seeme
             good
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             lorde
             :
             but
             also
             that
             the
             same
             hath
             vsualy
             preuayled
             so
             fair
             with
             god
             ,
             as
             that
             thereby
             they
             haue
             obteyned
             deliuerance
             from
             ther
             praesent
             affliction
             .
             The
             Philistims
             hauing
             entered
             the
             Israelytes
             coastes
             :
             and
             inhabitinge
             the
             same
             :
             
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             for
             remooual
             of
             that
             iudgment
             and
             recouery
             of
             their
             citties
             through
             the
             counsel
             of
             Samuel
             gathered
             themselues
             to
             Mizpeh
             ,
             and
             then
             fasted
             and
             prayed
             for
             a
             day
             .
             The
             effect
             and
             fruit
             thereof
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             lorde
             fought
             for
             them
             ,
             from
             heauen
             :
             for
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               that
               the
               lord
               thundred
               with
               a
               greate
               thunder
               that
               day
               ,
               vpon
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               and
               scattered
               them
               :
               so
               as
               they
               were
               slayne
               before
               Israel
               :
               and
               that
               the
               philistins
               were
               brought
               so
               vnder
               ,
               that
               they
               came
               no
               more
               agayne
               into
               the
               coasts
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             In
             the
             20.
             
             Chap.
             of
             the
             2.
             booke
             of
             Chron.
             we
             reade
             of
             
               a
               great
               multitude
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Moab
               .
               Amon
               ,
               and
               mount
               Seir
               ,
            
             comminge
             against
             the
             Israelites
             with
             purpose
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             to
             haue
             spoyled
             and
             destroyed
             them
             therevpon
             Iehoshaphat
             the
             kinge
             
               proclaymed
               a
               fast
               throughout
               all
               Iudah
               :
            
             which
             was
             so
             blessed
             vnto
             them
             and
             praeuayled
             so
             mightely
             with
             god
             that
             euen
             in
             the
             same
             faste
             when
             they
             were
             all
             assembled
             togither
             ,
             the
             lorde
             sent
             his
             spirit
             vppon
             one
             Iehazael
             to
             comfort
             and
             assure
             them
             of
             their
             safety
             &
             deliueranc
             from
             their
             enemies
             ,
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               lord
               vnto
               you
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               feare
               you
               not
               neyther
               be
               afraid
               ,
               for
               this
               great
               multitude
               :
               for
               the
               battle
               is
               not
               youres
               but
               gods
               .
               ye
               shall
               not
               neede
               to
               fight
               in
               this
               battle
               :
               stand
               stil
               moue
               not
               ,
               neither
               be
               afraid
               to
               morrowe
               goe
               out
               against
               them
               and
               the
               lord
               be
               with
               you
               .
            
             And
             so
             it
             fel
             out
             after
             ,
             for
             god
             sent
             such
             a
             spirit
             of
             discord
             amonge
             them
             ,
             that
             
               they
               slew
               one
               an
               other
               ,
               so
               as
               none
               escaped
               .
            
             Yea
             further
             it
             is
             saide
             that
             
               the
               feare
               of
               god
               was
               vpon
               all
               the
               kingdomes
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               heard
               that
               the
               lorde
               had
               fought
               against
               the
               enemyes
               of
               Israel
               ,
               So
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Iehoshaphat
               was
               quiet
               ,
               and
               his
               god
               gaue
               him
               rest
               on
               euery
               s●de
               ,
            
             Looke
             in
             the
             8.
             of
             Ezra
             and
             there
             you
             shal
             finde
             ,
             that
             those
             which
             retourned
             from
             the
             captiuity
             in
             Babylon
             with
             Ezra
             ,
             being
             in
             great
             danger
             leaste
             they
             ,
             their
             wiuss
             &
             children
             should
             be
             destroyed
             of
             the
             enemy
             which
             
             laye
             in
             wayte
             for
             them
             in
             theire
             way
             to
             Ierusalem
             :
             did
             there
             vppon
             betake
             themselues
             to
             this
             exercise
             ,
             as
             the
             onlye
             way
             and
             meanes
             for
             their
             safety
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             speach
             of
             
               Ezra
               :
               At
               the
               riuer
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               proclaymed
               a
               fast
               that
               we
               might
               humble
               our selues
               before
               our
               god
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               seeke
               of
               him
               a
               right
               way
               for
               vs
               and
               our
               children
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               our
               substance
               :
               for
               I
               was
               ashamed
               to
               require
               of
               the
               king
               an
               armye
               and
               korsmen
               to
               helpe
               vs
               against
               the
               enemy
               in
               the
               way
               ▪
            
             and
             so
             indeede
             it
             proued
             :
             and
             a
             safer
             meanes
             then
             an
             army
             and
             horsmen
             :
             for
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             fast
             beinge
             proclaymed
             ,
             
               they
               fasted
               and
               besought
               their
               god
               for
               this
               :
               and
               he
               was
               intreted
               of
               them
               .
               And
               in
               the
            
             31.
             
               ver
               .
               it
               followeth
               ,
               and
               the
               hand
               of
               our
               god
               was
               vpon
               vs
               and
               deliuered
               vs
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               enemy
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               as
               layde
               wayte
               by
               the
               way
               .
            
             VVhen
             proude
             and
             enuious
             Hamman
             had
             obteyned
             of
             Ahashuerosh
             that
             wicked
             decree
             ,
             
               to
               kill
               destroy
               and
               roote
               out
               all
               the
               Iewes
            
             vpon
             such
             a
             day
             :
             it
             is
             said
             that
             not
             only
             Esther
             the
             Queene
             with
             her
             maides
             did
             fast
             :
             but
             that
             
               in
               euery
               prouince
               &
               place
               whither
               the
               kings
               charge
               and
               commission
               came
               ,
               there
               was
               among
               the
               Iewes
               fasting
               wepinge
               ,
               and
               mourning
               :
               and
               many
               lay
               in
               sack
               cloath
               &
               in
               ashes
            
             which
             humily
             a●ion
             of
             theirs
             preuailed
             so
             farr
             with
             the
             lord
             as
             that
             thereby
             they
             did
             not
             only
             escape
             the
             execution
             of
             that
             bloudy
             decre
             .
             but
             also
             vpon
             the
             day
             appoynted
             thereto
             ,
             tooke
             vengeance
             themselues
             vppon
             theire
             enemyes
             ,
             and
             had
             Hamman
             hanged
             with
             his
             10.
             sonnes
             .
             And
             that
             they
             vsed
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             was
             the
             meanes
             of
             the
             reuersing
             of
             that
             cruell
             decree
             and
             preuentinge
             of
             that
             feareful
             iudgmente
             of
             god
             which
             was
             ready
             to
             breake
             out
             against
             them
             it
             appeareth
             by
             the
             speach
             of
             Es●her
             Chap.
             4.
             16.
             
             The
             Niuiuites
             also
             we
             al
             knowe
             escaped
             the
             destruction
             that
             was
             thteatned
             within
             40.
             dayes
             to
             haue
             come
             vpon
             them
             ,
             
             by
             the
             true
             fast
             they
             kept
             vnto
             the
             lord
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             thus
             the
             people
             of
             god
             in
             al
             ages
             haue
             in
             the
             day
             of
             theire
             aduersity
             assembled
             themselues
             in
             prayer
             and
             fastinge
             ,
             and
             god
             hath
             greatly
             blessed
             the
             fastes
             which
             they
             haue
             in
             publique
             and
             in
             common
             kept
             togither
             in
             their
             solemne
             and
             open
             assemblyes
             .
             So
             and
             in
             lyke
             manner
             the
             seruants
             of
             of
             god
             haue
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             apart
             from
             others
             fasted
             and
             pra●ed
             ,
             &
             god
             hath
             likewise
             greatly
             blessed
             the
             same
             vnto
             them
             :
             whither
             they
             humbled
             themselues
             before
             his
             maiesty
             for
             and
             because
             of
             some
             common
             calamity
             ,
             either
             present
             vpon
             the
             church
             or
             imminent
             and
             hanging
             ouer
             it
             :
             or
             priuate
             affliction
             or
             want
             of
             some
             good
             thinge
             publike
             or
             priuate
             :
             which
             also
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             misery
             .
             Thus
             N●hemyah
             vnderstan●ng
             that
             the
             lewes
             which
             were
             in
             Ierusal●m
             &
             in
             Iudah
             were
             
               in
               greate
               affliction
               and
               reproch
            
             and
             that
             
               the
               wall
               of
               Ierusalem
               was
               broken
               downe
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               gates
               thereof
               burnt
               with
               fier
               :
            
             fasted
             and
             prayed
             because
             thereof
             ▪
             which
             was
             so
             blessed
             vnto
             him
             &
             that
             people
             that
             by
             his
             meanes
             shortly
             after
             the
             walles
             and
             gates
             of
             Ierusalem
             were
             
             built
             vp
             and
             the
             Iewes
             deliuered
             from
             that
             great
             affliction
             &
             reproch
             they
             were
             in
             .
             
             I
             wil
             not
             stand
             here
             to
             speake
             of
             Danyels
             afflictinge
             his
             soule
             in
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             for
             himselfe
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             shewe
             how
             that
             his
             humiliation
             was
             blessed
             of
             god
             vnto
             him
             farr
             aboue
             that
             he
             desired
             and
             expected
             :
             but
             refer
             you
             to
             the
             9.
             of
             his
             prophecy
             ,
             wher
             that
             is
             set
             downe
             at
             large
             :
             Neither
             wil
             I
             vse
             many
             wordes
             about
             Cornelius
             .
             who
             praying
             and
             fasting
             had
             (
             as
             Danyel
             in
             the
             like
             case
             had
             before
             )
             an
             angell
             sent
             vnto
             him
             to
             assure
             him
             that
             his
             
               prayer
               was
               heard
               and
               come
               vp
               into
               remembrance
               before
               god
               :
            
             and
             to
             direct
             him
             to
             such
             a
             one
             (
             Peter
             by
             name
             )
             who
             when
             he
             was
             come
             ,
             
             should
             not
             only
             resolue
             him
             of
             that
             doubt
             he
             was
             in
             concerning
             the
             Messias
             ,
             whether
             he
             were
             come
             or
             no
             )
             as
             it
             should
             seeme
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             cause
             it
             is
             probable
             hee
             then
             fasted
             :
             but
             also
             
               speake
               such
               wordes
               ,
               as
               whereby
               both
               he
               &
               his
               house
               should
               be
               saued
               .
            
             Only
             this
             I
             wil
             giue
             an
             instance
             or
             example
             ,
             (
             the
             better
             to
             prouoke
             vs
             hereto
             )
             where
             prayer
             with
             fasting
             hath
             praeuayled
             with
             god
             ,
             when
             prayer
             without
             fasting
             would
             not
             priuaile
             :
             and
             it
             is
             in
             the
             20.
             of
             Iudges
             where
             we
             reade
             that
             when
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             had
             susteyned
             an
             ouerthrowe
             by
             the
             Beniamytes
             22.
             thousand
             of
             them
             being
             slayne
             ,
             they
             assembled
             themselues
             togither
             because
             thereof
             in
             prayer
             :
             and
             after
             that
             they
             set
             their
             battle
             in
             array
             against
             the
             Beniamites
             the
             second
             day
             ,
             but
             had
             an
             other
             discomfiture
             and
             ouerthrowe
             euen
             of
             18.
             thousand
             all
             valyant
             men
             ,
             wherevppon
             they
             assembled
             then
             in
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             :
             the
             fruite
             and
             successe
             whereof
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             goīg
             out
             against
             
               Beniamyn
               the
               lord
               smote
               him
               before
               Israell
               :
            
             euen
             as
             he
             had
             said
             and
             promised
             them
             vpon
             the
             day
             of
             their
             fast
             ,
             that
             
               on
               the
               morrowe
               he
               would
               deliuer
               them
               into
               their
               hands
               .
            
             That
             they
             fasted
             not
             on
             the
             first
             day
             of
             their
             assemblyng
             in
             the
             house
             of
             god
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             on
             the
             second
             day
             ,
             may
             apeare
             by
             comparing
             the
             23
             verse
             of
             the
             chapter
             with
             verse
             26.
             for
             all
             that
             is
             said
             in
             the
             23.
             is
             
               that
               they
               went
               vp
               and
               wept
               before
               the
               lorde
               vnto
               the
               eueninge
               ,
            
             but
             in
             the
             26.
             verse
             ws
             reade
             thus
             :
             
               then
               all
               the
               children
               of
               Israell
               went
               vp
               and
               all
               the
               people
               came
               also
               vnto
               the
               house
               of
               god
               ,
               and
               wept
               and
               sate
               there
               before
               the
               lord
               ,
               &
               fasted
               that
               day
               vnto
               the
               euening
               .
            
             VVhere
             we
             see
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             of
             the
             latter
             day
             ,
             that
             the
             fasted
             and
             not
             so
             of
             the
             former
             .
             Againe
             by
             the
             conferringe
             of
             these
             it
             is
             playne
             ,
             that
             the
             second
             dayes
             assembly
             was
             farr
             more
             generall
             and
             solemne
             and
             with
             longer
             contynuance
             then
             the
             other
             :
             and
             such
             were
             their
             assemblyes
             at
             fasts
             always
             :
             for
             first
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             latter
             day
             that
             
               all
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               went
               vp
               :
            
             and
             againe
             
               that
               all
               the
               people
               came
               vp
               to
               the
               house
               of
               god
               .
            
             2.
             
               that
               they
               sate
               then
               before
               the
               lord
               .
            
             whereby
             is
             noted
             ,
             there
             long
             continuance
             in
             that
             meetinge
             :
             neyther
             of
             which
             is
             sayde
             of
             the
             former
             day
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             there
             cause
             why
             we
             should
             maruaile
             at
             this
             I
             meane
             that
             
             the
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             of
             a
             faithful
             man
             or
             men
             ,
             is
             so
             auayleable
             with
             god
             ,
             
             that
             it
             wil
             as
             it
             were
             haue
             no
             nay
             :
             but
             euen
             then
             preuaile
             when
             prayer
             without
             it
             cannot
             :
             considering
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               that
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               righteous
               auayleth
               much
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               feruent
               ,
            
             and
             that
             fasting
             is
             a
             meanes
             to
             bncrease
             and
             continue
             feruency
             of
             spirit
             .
             2.
             
             Consideringe
             the
             singuler
             promise
             god
             hath
             made
             herevnto
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             insinuate
             by
             the
             tytles
             or
             names
             he
             giueth
             to
             the
             day
             of
             fast
             ,
             caling
             it
             
               a
               day
               of
               reconciliation
               ,
               a
               day
               of
               attonement
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               acceptable
               day
               of
               the
               Lorde
               .
            
             whereby
             the
             Lord
             doth
             secretly
             signify
             and
             promise
             to
             so
             many
             of
             vs
             as
             shall
             exercise
             our selues
             herein
             ,
             that
             howsoeuer
             before
             for
             our
             transgressions
             he
             hath
             bene
             angry
             and
             offended
             with
             vs
             ,
             which
             also
             he
             hath
             testified
             to
             our
             faces
             either
             by
             laying
             some
             iudgment
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             or
             threatninge
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             or
             by
             with
             holdinge
             some
             good
             thinge
             from
             vs
             ,
             yet
             if
             heerein
             we
             wil
             exercise
             our selues
             aright
             ,
             and
             keepe
             a
             true
             fast
             vnto
             the
             lorde
             afflictinge
             our
             soules
             as
             well
             as
             our
             bodyes
             ,
             rentinge
             not
             our
             garmentes
             ,
             but
             our
             hartes
             ,
             with
             compunction
             and
             sorrowe
             for
             our
             synnes
             weeping
             and
             mourning
             and
             making
             great
             lamentation
             ouer
             all
             the
             in
             iquities
             whereby
             we
             haue
             dishonored
             god
             ,
             and
             caused
             his
             holy
             name
             to
             be
             euil
             spoken
             of
             ,
             &
             iustly
             prouoked
             him
             against
             vs
             ,
             and
             to
             auenge
             himself
             vpon
             vs
             as
             he
             hath
             begonne
             :
             cryinge
             also
             vnto
             the
             Lorde
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             for
             pardon
             and
             reconciliation
             :
             and
             withall
             turne
             vnto
             the
             Lorde
             with
             all
             our
             hartes
             ,
             forsaking
             our
             euill
             wayes
             ,
             and
             the
             wickednes
             that
             is
             in
             our
             handes
             :
             then
             and
             whensoeuer
             this
             we
             shall
             performe
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             anger
             be
             kindled
             and
             broken
             out
             against
             vs
             ,
             yet
             will
             he
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             and
             at
             one
             with
             vs
             ,
             accept
             of
             vs
             ,
             and
             receane
             vs
             into
             fauor
             ,
             and
             giue
             vs
             that
             wee
             haue
             intreated
             him
             for
             ,
             yf
             not
             aboue
             the
             same
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             remembred
             ,
             that
             this
             holy
             exercise
             semeth
             greatlye
             to
             humble
             vs
             ,
             
             and
             to
             make
             vs
             thinke
             and
             account
             vylie
             and
             basely
             of
             our selues
             .
             as
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ,
             and
             most
             vnworthye
             of
             the
             leaste
             of
             gods
             mercies
             :
             as
             partyle
             appeareth
             by
             that
             which
             heere
             followeth
             of
             Ahab
             .
             
             and
             may
             also
             be
             gathered
             by
             that
             it
             is
             so
             oft
             saide
             to
             the
             Iewes
             being
             assembled
             togither
             vpon
             the
             10.
             day
             of
             the
             7.
             monueth
             ,
             
               yee
               shall
               humble
               your
               soules
            
             ,
             meaning
             thereby
             ,
             that
             vpon
             that
             day
             they
             should
             fast
             and
             pray
             :
             and
             againe
             
               euery
               person
               that
               humbleth
               not
               himselfe
               that
               same
               day
               ,
               shall
               euen
               be
               cutt
               of
               from
               his
               people
               ,
            
             which
             speech
             with
             the
             former
             being
             spoken
             not
             only
             to
             euery
             person
             in
             particuler
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             those
             among
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             see
             this
             part
             of
             gods
             worship
             duly
             kept
             ,
             it
             is
             thereby
             playne
             that
             the
             Lord
             ment
             by
             those
             wordes
             ,
             that
             euery
             one
             who
             ioyned
             not
             with
             the
             people
             of
             god
             in
             fastinge
             ,
             
               should
               be
               cut
               of
               from
               the
               people
               :
            
             for
             how
             they
             stood
             inwardly
             affected
             ,
             for
             either
             humble
             or
             proude
             spirit
             ,
             men
             neither
             colde
             nor
             yet
             were
             to
             iudge
             .
             Nowe
             why
             are
             these
             wordes
             of
             
               humhlinge
               our
               
               soules
            
             vsed
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             god
             insteade
             of
             fasting
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             hūbling
             of
             our selues
             is
             both
             professed
             ,
             indeuored
             ,
             and
             furthered
             by
             fastinge
             ?
             And
             this
             is
             confirmed
             by
             that
             saying
             of
             
               Ezra
               ,
               At
               the
               riuer
               by
               A
               hana
               I
               proclaymed
               a
               fast
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               we
               might
               humble
               our selues
               before
               our
               god
               .
            
             And
             heerevpon
             it
             is
             that
             a
             fast
             is
             called
             (
             and
             that
             rightly
             )
             the
             exercise
             of
             humiliation
             :
             not
             only
             because
             we
             indeuor
             and
             professe
             therein
             the
             humbling
             &
             submitting
             of
             our selues
             to
             god
             .
             and
             vnder
             his
             hand
             but
             also
             for
             that
             it
             helpeth
             forwarde
             our
             humilyation
             .
             Seeinge
             nowe
             that
             fasting
             helpeth
             to
             humble
             vs
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             subiecting
             &
             base
             account
             of
             our selues
             is
             a
             thing
             much
             pleasing
             vnto
             god
             .
             and
             greatly
             mouinge
             him
             to
             be
             gratious
             &
             fauorable
             vnto
             man
             :
             for
             saith
             the
             scripture
             
               god
               resisteth
               the
               proude
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               giueth
               grace
               vnto
               the
               humble
               ,
            
             agayne
             :
             
               humble
               your
               selu
               ;
               vnder
               the
               mighty
               hand
               of
               god
               that
               he
               may
               exalt
               you
               in
               due
               tīe
               :
               cast
               downe
               your selues
               before
               the
               lorde
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               lifte
               you
               vp
               ,
            
             &
             agayne
             ,
             
               submyt
               your selues
               to
               god
               ,
               drawe
               neere
               to
               god
               and
               he
               will
               drawe
               neere
               to
               you
               .
            
             As
             if
             it
             had
             bene
             saide
             ,
             In
             humility
             and
             greate
             submission
             goe
             yee
             vnto
             god
             and
             aske
             that
             yee
             want
             and
             so
             god
             will
             come
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             vnto
             you
             ,
             
             in
             giuing
             you
             that
             you
             desire
             &
             lack
             :
             it
             is
             no
             maruaile
             though
             the
             fastes
             of
             gods
             people
             preuayled
             mightely
             with
             god
             ,
             and
             obteyne
             that
             or
             aboue
             that
             they
             desire
             :
             yea
             this
             humbling
             of
             our selues
             vnder
             the
             hande
             of
             god
             ,
             is
             so
             pleasing
             vnto
             his
             diuine
             maiesty
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             force
             with
             him
             :
             that
             the
             very
             shaddowe
             thereof
             euen
             a
             shrincking
             vnder
             the
             same
             hande
             or
             casting
             downe
             and
             humbling
             of
             the
             body
             with
             out
             the
             truth
             therof
             in
             the
             soule
             ,
             hath
             preuayled
             so
             farr
             with
             the
             lord
             that
             it
             hath
             procured
             a
             temporall
             benefit
             both
             to
             ones
             selfe
             &
             his
             posterity
             .
             
             Thus
             Ahab
             hauing
             this
             iudgmente
             denounced
             againste
             him
             by
             Elyah
             that
             
               the
               lord
               would
               bring
               euil
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               his
               posterity
               ,
               and
               cutt
               of
               from
               Ahab
               him
               that
               pissed
               againste
               the
               wall
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               dogs
               should
               eate
               him
               of
               Ahabs
               stock
               ,
               that
               dyed
               in
               the
               citty
               :
               and
               him
               that
               dyed
               in
               the
               feilds
               ,
               should
               the
               fowles
               of
               the
               ayre
               eate
               :
            
             though
             hee
             was
             a
             most
             wicked
             man
             ,
             one
             that
             
               sould
               himself
               to
               worke
               wickednes
            
             ,
             and
             therfore
             could
             not
             humble
             himself
             aright
             before
             god
             :
             neither
             yett
             ioyne
             to
             the
             outwarde
             and
             bodily
             exercise
             of
             fastinge
             the
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             of
             prayer
             ,
             so
             as
             might
             be
             accepted
             of
             god
             and
             auaile
             with
             him
             for
             
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               an
               abomination
               vnto
               the
               lord
               ,
               and
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               righteous
               auaileth
               with
               him
               :
            
             yet
             notwithstanding
             humbling
             him self
             by
             fasting
             ,
             
             he
             obteyned
             thereby
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             that
             euil
             came
             not
             vpon
             him
             nor
             yet
             of
             his
             sonne
             Ahaziah
             ,
             
             for
             thus
             we
             reade
             
               when
               Ahab
               heard
               the
               former
               wordes
               ,
               he
               rent
               his
               cloathes
               and
               put
               sackcloath
               vp
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               fasted
               ,
               and
               lay
               in
               sackcloath
               ,
               and
               went
               softly
               :
               wherevpon
               the
               word
               of
               the
               lord
               came
               to
               Elyah
               saying
               ,
               Seest
               thow
               how
               Ahab
               is
               humbled
               before
               mee
               ?
               because
               hee
               submitteth
               himselfe
               before
               mee
               ,
            
             I
             
               will
               not
               bringe
               
               that
               euill
               in
               his
               dayes
               but
               in
               his
               sonnes
               dayes
               will
               I
               bring
               euill
               vpon
               his
               house
               :
            
             where
             we
             see
             this
             giuen
             by
             the
             lorde
             himself
             for
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             would
             be
             good
             to
             Ahab
             .
             
             If
             then
             the
             bodily
             exercise
             of
             fastinge
             ,
             which
             
               profiteth
               but
               little
            
             ,
             alone
             without
             prayer
             (
             for
             there
             is
             no
             mentiō
             of
             any
             prayer
             that
             Ahab
             made
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             did
             it
             was
             but
             
               the
               sacrifyce
               of
               fooles
            
             which
             the
             wise
             god
             abhorreth
             )
             auaile
             with
             god
             :
             how
             much
             more
             more
             wil
             the
             same
             preuaile
             with
             him
             when
             it
             it
             is
             nor
             onlye
             ioyned
             with
             true
             but
             feruent
             prayer
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             casting
             downe
             and
             humbling
             of
             the
             body
             or
             if
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             yet
             not
             for
             sinne
             but
             some
             temporall
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             :
             the
             rentinge
             of
             the
             cloathes
             ,
             the
             lyinge
             downe
             in
             sackcloath
             and
             ashes
             ,
             which
             is
             
               the
               fast
               the
               lorde
               hath
               not
               chosen
               ,
            
             bee
             of
             force
             to
             pacisye
             the
             wrath
             of
             god
             at
             the
             leaste
             for
             a
             time
             and
             in
             parte
             and
             to
             procure
             some
             good
             to
             man
             :
             
             what
             will
             it
             doe
             when
             therevnto
             is
             adioyned
             the
             casting
             downe
             and
             humbling
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             the
             afflicting
             &
             renting
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             sorrowe
             for
             sinne
             ?
             Shall
             it
             not
             then
             be
             much
             more
             effectuall
             to
             pacify
             gods
             wrath
             though
             kindled
             or
             broken
             out
             against
             vs
             ,
             and
             moue
             him
             to
             be
             good
             and
             gratious
             vnto
             vs
             ?
             Moreouer
             if
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             outwarde
             and
             bodily
             seruice
             to
             god
             by
             sinners
             ,
             his
             enemyes
             ,
             be
             auayleable
             with
             the
             Lorde
             for
             theire
             good
             much
             more
             shall
             the
             same
             preuaile
             when
             not
             only
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             inwarde
             and
             spirituall
             worship
             is
             performed
             by
             the
             righteous
             ,
             the
             frēds
             and
             children
             of
             god
             :
             finally
             if
             these
             thinges
             apart
             ,
             if
             the
             outward
             and
             bodely
             seruice
             alone
             :
             if
             feruent
             prayer
             alone
             if
             the
             true
             humbling
             &
             casting
             downe
             of
             man
             vnder
             the
             hande
             of
             god
             alone
             ,
             be
             of
             power
             to
             preuayle
             with
             god
             :
             how
             much
             more
             shall
             these
             three
             when
             they
             doe
             meete
             togither
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             in
             a
             true
             fast
             ,
             be
             of
             force
             to
             preuayle
             with
             god
             to
             that
             end
             &
             purpose
             for
             which
             they
             are
             vsed
             ?
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             that
             the
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             of
             the
             faithfull
             is
             mighty
             with
             god
             :
             
             and
             that
             as
             it
             is
             saide
             of
             Iaacob
             wrastling
             with
             god
             :
             
               that
               hee
               would
               not
               let
               him
               goe
               vntil
               he
               had
               blessed
               him
               :
            
             so
             it
             may
             fitly
             and
             as
             trulie
             ,
             be
             saide
             hereof
             :
             that
             it
             wrestling
             as
             it
             were
             with
             the
             Lorde
             will
             neuer
             let
             him
             alone
             vntil
             such
             time
             as
             he
             hath
             blessed
             the
             party
             or
             parties
             for
             whome
             it
             is
             vsed
             .
             VVhich
             well
             and
             dulye
             considered
             ,
             what
             man
             is
             there
             fearinge
             god
             ,
             and
             vnfeynedlye
             desirous
             of
             the
             welfare
             of
             himselfe
             and
             the
             church
             of
             god
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             apply
             himselfe
             to
             the
             practice
             thereof
             ,
             when
             and
             as
             oft
             as
             god
             shall
             giue
             iuste
             occasion
             .
             Is
             there
             any
             euill
             of
             sinne
             or
             punishment
             ,
             either
             vpon
             or
             towardes
             vs
             ,
             our
             husbandes
             ,
             wyues
             ,
             children
             ,
             parentes
             ,
             or
             the
             church
             of
             god
             ,
             either
             doe
             we
             or
             it
             stande
             in
             neede
             of
             some
             good
             which
             we
             hunger
             &
             thirst
             after
             ?
             then
             let
             vs
             humble
             our
             soules
             in
             fastinge
             and
             prayer
             :
             for
             wee
             see
             that
             the
             same
             hauing
             bene
             vsed
             in
             the
             like
             case
             by
             the
             people
             of
             god
             ,
             hath
             prospered
             &
             preuayled
             mightely
             with
             the
             Lord.
             yea
             if
             we
             be
             desirous
             
             from
             the
             heart
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             saide
             euil
             ,
             or
             to
             obteyne
             the
             good
             is
             lacking
             :
             how
             can
             we
             but
             take
             vp
             and
             vse
             this
             holy
             exercise
             in
             such
             a
             case
             considering
             it
             is
             the
             best
             and
             surest
             meanes
             that
             god
             himselfe
             hath
             ordeyned
             to
             such
             ende
             and
             durpose
             .
             No
             maruayle
             then
             though
             the
             hand
             of
             god
             lye
             and
             remayne
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             or
             many
             of
             vs
             &
             many
             blessings
             be
             wanting
             vnto
             vs
             :
             when
             we
             are
             wantinge
             and
             come
             short
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             duty
             :
             for
             who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             as
             the
             papists
             are
             too
             common
             and
             super
             stitious
             herein
             on
             the
             one
             side
             so
             we
             on
             the
             other
             are
             too
             short
             and
             prophane
             :
             It
             sauoreth
             of
             precisenes
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             to
             be
             giuen
             much
             to
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             the
             fasting
             that
             god
             hath
             chosen
             to
             loose
             the
             bandes
             of
             wickednes
             ,
             
             to
             take
             of
             the
             heauy
             burthen
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             the
             oppressed
             goe
             free
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             better
             abstinence
             then
             this
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             this
             the
             true
             faste
             ?
             (
             say
             some
             )
             to
             fast
             from
             sinne
             ?
             why
             then
             require
             you
             any
             more
             ?
             Againe
             this
             fasting
             or
             precise
             abstaining
             from
             all
             meate
             and
             drinck
             ,
             and
             other
             comfort
             of
             this
             life
             for
             a
             day
             (
             somuch
             vrged
             by
             some
             )
             was
             commaunded
             to
             the
             Iewes
             and
             they
             indeede
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             commaundement
             were
             bound
             thereto
             :
             but
             it
             reacheth
             not
             it self
             to
             vs
             in
             that
             being
             ceremoniall
             ,
             with
             other
             ceremonyes
             it
             was
             abrogated
             by
             Christ
             .
             Thus
             farre
             we
             are
             (
             euen
             we
             that
             professe
             ro
             worshipe
             god
             aright
             ,
             &
             accordinge
             to
             his
             worde
             )
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             this
             parte
             of
             gods
             worshipe
             ,
             that
             we
             dispute
             and
             pleade
             against
             it
             .
             yea
             some
             staye
             not
             there
             but
             proceede
             further
             :
             to
             contemne
             ,
             scorne
             ,
             and
             reproache
             nor
             only
             mens
             persons
             ,
             but
             the
             holy
             exercise
             it selfe
             .
             But
             what
             spirit
             possesseth
             these
             men
             ,
             trow
             we
             ?
             Surely
             not
             that
             spirit
             that
             moued
             the
             people
             &
             holy
             men
             of
             god
             before
             spoken
             of
             ,
             
             to
             the
             practile
             therof
             :
             nor
             that
             spirit
             that
             moued
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             ,
             &
             others
             after
             ,
             to
             the
             practis
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             gospel
             &
             after
             that
             abrogation
             by
             Christ
             they
             speake
             of
             :
             nor
             the
             holy
             spirit
             of
             god
             ,
             or
             the
             lord
             himselfe
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
             who
             of
             his
             mercie
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             merrit
             or
             desert
             of
             the
             worke
             hath
             so
             greatly
             blessed
             and
             rewarded
             them
             that
             haue
             exercised
             them selues
             therein
             ,
             
             and
             performed
             that
             seruice
             vnto
             him
             .
             Finally
             ,
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             1
             in
             foretellinge
             that
             his
             people
             shoulde
             fast
             2
             in
             directinge
             them
             touchinge
             the
             manner
             therof
             (
             in
             the
             outwarde
             carriage
             of
             themselues
             towardes
             men
             )
             3
             in
             promisinge
             a
             reward
             to
             them
             that
             shal
             be
             obedient
             therein
             :
             doth
             therin
             and
             therby
             not
             only
             require
             fastinge
             of
             his
             .
             people
             as
             a
             dutie
             or
             seruice
             to
             be
             done
             to
             god
             ,
             but
             also
             (
             as
             beinge
             a
             singuler
             parte
             of
             gods
             ,
             worshipe
             .
             and
             makinge
             much
             to
             his
             glorye
             and
             our
             good
             )
             laboureth
             to
             perswade
             vs
             to
             the
             practyse
             therof
             .
             farre
             therfore
             is
             that
             spirit
             from
             the
             condemninge
             and
             reasoning
             against
             it
             ,
             yea
             from
             the
             neclect
             of
             the
             same
             .
             yt
             remayneth
             then
             that
             the
             vncleane
             spirit
             ,
             possesse
             and
             rule
             them
             ,
             at
             least
             herin
             :
             who
             as
             
             when
             he
             possesed
             the
             bodies
             of
             them
             7
             in
             Lancashire
             did
             some
             time
             by
             t●e
             howlings
             &
             outcryes
             he
             sent
             forth
             ,
             what
             lay
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             hinder
             them
             and
             vs
             from
             vsinge
             of
             praier
             and
             fastinge
             ,
             because
             he
             well
             knew
             howe
             it
             auaileth
             much
             with
             God
             for
             the
             expellinge
             of
             him
             both
             out
             of
             the
             bodies
             and
             soules
             of
             men
             and
             maketh
             greatly
             for
             the
             subduinge
             and
             ouerthrowe
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             the
             kingdome
             or
             power
             of
             sinne
             so
             he
             possessinge
             the
             soules
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             doth
             by
             there
             wits
             toungs
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             ,
             to
             the
             vttermost
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             keepe
             and
             hinder
             ,
             not
             only
             them
             whome
             he
             thus
             ruleth
             in
             all
             disobedience
             (
             herin
             at
             the
             least
             )
             but
             many
             others
             also
             by
             there
             meanes
             from
             the
             practise
             hereof
             .
          
           
             VVel
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             fearfull
             thing
             for
             a
             man
             to
             vse
             his
             witt
             ,
             or
             tongue
             ,
             or
             both
             to
             the
             disgrace
             of
             this
             holy
             exercise
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             that
             sathan
             possesseth
             his
             soule
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             worse
             then
             the
             corporall
             possession
             so
             it
             is
             an
             euil
             thinge
             to
             be
             negligent
             and
             carelesse
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             dutie
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             ,
             yea
             almost
             all
             men
             are
             .
             For
             where
             is
             he
             ,
             euen
             of
             those
             that
             profese
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             doth
             in
             any
             measure
             so
             often
             perfourme
             this
             dutie
             and
             seruice
             to
             god
             as
             he
             shoulde
             ?
             that
             when
             the
             lorde
             smiteth
             him
             eyther
             in
             his
             soule
             or
             body
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             be
             neare
             and
             deare
             vnto
             him
             ,
             as
             his
             wife
             ,
             child
             ,
             parents
             ,
             or
             the
             church
             of
             god
             at
             hand
             or
             a
             far
             off
             or
             threatneth
             the
             same
             :
             or
             whē
             god
             withdreweth
             and
             keepeth
             backe
             from
             him
             or
             any
             of
             the
             aforesayd
             some
             corporal
             benefit
             ,
             or
             spirituall
             blessing
             :
             doth
             forthwith
             betake
             him
             to
             fastinge
             and
             prayer
             as
             to
             a
             dutie
             or
             seruice
             god
             therin
             calleth
             him
             vnto
             and
             he
             is
             to
             performe
             and
             the
             best
             meanes
             to
             obtaine
             that
             at
             the
             handes
             of
             god
             which
             he
             desireth
             .
             There
             be
             some
             amongst
             vs
             (
             blessed
             be
             god
             therfore
             and
             the
             lorde
             increase
             the
             number
             )
             that
             make
             concience
             of
             other
             partes
             of
             gods
             worship
             publique
             and
             private
             :
             that
             be
             swift
             and
             readie
             to
             heare
             the
             worde
             ,
             to
             receiue
             the
             sacraments
             as
             often
             as
             they
             be
             administred
             ,
             to
             praye
             in
             church
             and
             chamber
             no
             doubt
             ?
             and
             yet
             those
             euen
             those
             I
             feare
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             most
             parte
             )
             are
             slowe
             and
             backwarde
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             parte
             of
             gods
             worshipe
             .
             the
             which
             cometh
             to
             passe
             eyther
             through
             our
             ignorance
             here
             in
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             knowe
             not
             that
             God
             as
             well
             requireth
             this
             seruice
             of
             vs
             ,
             when
             he
             giueth
             occasion
             thereof
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             aboue
             specified
             and
             such
             like
             :
             or
             through
             our
             inconsideration
             and
             forgetfulnes
             of
             this
             dutie
             ,
             if
             wee
             knowe
             it
             :
             or
             rather
             hence
             that
             we
             are
             giuen
             too
             much
             to
             spare
             and
             pamper
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             can
             not
             abide
             to
             tame
             them
             ,
             and
             bringe
             them
             into
             
               subiection
               by
               fastinge
            
          
           
             If
             through
             ignorance
             we
             haue
             not
             donne
             this
             seruice
             vnto
             god
             hitherto
             eyther
             not
             at
             all
             or
             more
             seldome
             then
             we
             should
             as
             I
             trust
             ,
             so
             I
             desire
             the
             Christian
             Reader
             that
             that
             which
             hath
             bene
             saide
             in
             this
             behalfe
             may
             helpe
             a
             little
             to
             remoue
             that
             le●t
             ,
             and
             further
             helpe
             ,
             you
             
             may
             haue
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             take
             the
             paynes
             to
             peruse
             the
             learned
             treatises
             which
             euen
             in
             our
             mother
             tongue
             are
             written
             of
             this
             argument
             .
             If
             in
             a
             selfe
             loue
             to
             our
             fleshe
             and
             feare
             of
             weakening
             our
             bodyes
             to
             much
             we
             haue
             heretofore
             bene
             kept
             and
             hindred
             from
             this
             soe
             necessarye
             and
             profitable
             a
             deuty
             ,
             let
             vs
             set
             before
             vs
             1.
             the
             example
             of
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             heerein
             ,
             and
             striue
             to
             walke
             in
             his
             steppes
             whoe
             knowinge
             the
             pampering
             of
             the
             body
             to
             be
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             health
             and
             saluation
             of
             the
             soule
             as
             in
             effecte
             he
             affirmeth
             :
             sayth
             of
             himselfe
             
               that
               hee
               did
               beate
            
             downe
             his
             body
             and
             bring
             it
             into
             subiection
             :
             the
             which
             was
             not
             somuch
             donne
             by
             an
             abstayninge
             from
             the
             more
             dainty
             meates
             ,
             
             or
             a
             sober
             and
             moderate
             vse
             of
             all
             kindes
             of
             meates
             ,
             eyther
             of
             which
             yea
             both
             which
             may
             be
             performed
             by
             one
             ,
             without
             any
             greate
             takīg
             downe
             of
             the
             body
             :
             but
             rather
             by
             his
             often
             fasting
             ,
             the
             which
             whosoeuer
             shall
             vse
             in
             that
             manner
             the
             scripture
             requireth
             and
             as
             Paule
             did
             shall
             by
             his
             owne
             experience
             fynde
             that
             it
             is
             effectuall
             to
             beate
             downe
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             bringe
             it
             into
             subiection
             .
             2.
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             false
             Apostles
             and
             theire
             followers
             in
             times
             past
             and
             the
             papistes
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             not
             for
             our
             ymitation
             ,
             in
             all
             thinges
             heerein
             :
             but
             to
             provoake
             vs
             to
             the
             same
             in
             a
             better
             kinde
             .
             For
             is
             it
             not
             a
             shame
             for
             vs
             that
             others
             in
             theire
             false
             and
             ydolatrous
             worshyppe
             shall
             voluntarilye
             and
             of
             theire
             owne
             accord
             ,
             
               not
               spare
               theire
               bodies
            
             :
             and
             that
             wee
             in
             the
             true
             worshipe
             of
             God
             will
             not
             doe
             the
             like
             ,
             
             though
             the
             lorde
             himself
             require
             it
             of
             vs
             ?
             yes
             verily
             .
             Let
             vs
             therefore
             hereafter
             in
             obedyence
             to
             the
             lordes
             ordynance
             or
             commaundement
             heerein
             ,
             exercise
             our selues
             in
             prayer
             and
             fastinge
             ,
             publique
             and
             priuate
             ,
             when
             and
             as
             oft
             as
             god
             by
             giuinge
             iust
             occasion
             shall
             call
             vs
             therevnto
             :
             and
             bewaylinge
             our
             former
             synne
             and
             negligence
             therein
             ,
             labour
             to
             recompence
             the
             same
             (
             as
             much
             as
             in
             vs
             lyeth
             )
             
               with
               a
               future
               diligence
            
             .
             And
             to
             this
             ende
             and
             purpose
             I
             beseech
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lorde
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             mynisters
             of
             Christ
             and
             disposers
             of
             his
             misteryes
             :
             that
             they
             woulde
             be
             instant
             herein
             ,
             and
             amongst
             other
             of
             theire
             doctrines
             intreate
             upon
             this
             of
             fastinge
             ,
             shewing
             both
             the
             necessity
             thereof
             ,
             as
             beinge
             commaunded
             of
             god
             ,
             and
             a
             parte
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             and
             the
             profit
             that
             commeth
             to
             those
             which
             shall
             exercyse
             themselues
             therein
             ,
             whereof
             we
             haue
             heard
             :
             likewise
             the
             threatninge
             denounced
             against
             the
             contemners
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             such
             the
             Lorde
             wil
             haue
             
               cut
               of
               from
               his
               people
            
             :
             that
             such
             
               he
               will
               destroy
               from
               amonge
               his
               people
               :
            
             &
             that
             
               this
               iniquity
               shall
               not
               be
               purged
               :
            
             that
             by
             this
             strong
             &
             threefoulde
             coarde
             ,
             
             the
             people
             of
             god
             though
             backward
             and
             vnwillinge
             ,
             may
             be
             drawne
             therevnto
             :
             for
             I
             thinck
             it
             meete
             to
             stire
             you
             vp
             my
             brethren
             by
             puttinge
             you
             in
             remembrance
             heereof
             ,
             though
             yee
             haue
             knowledge
             farr
             aboue
             my self
             ,
             and
             be
             stablished
             in
             this
             truth
             .
             And
             this
             I
             
             doe
             somuch
             the
             rather
             for
             that
             (
             as
             I
             take
             it
             )
             the
             sounde
             of
             this
             doctryne
             is
             not
             hearde
             so
             much
             in
             many
             of
             our
             churches
             ,
             as
             some
             other
             of
             no
             greater
             truth
             ,
             necessity
             ,
             and
             vse
             then
             it
             is
             :
             whence
             partlye
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             many
             Christians
             doe
             so
             seldome
             performe
             this
             holy
             and
             speciall
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             amonge
             them
             some
             are
             scarcely
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Nynthly
             this
             rare
             and
             greate
             worke
             of
             god
             maketh
             greatly
             
               for
               the
               conformatiou
               of
               the
               authority
               and
               truth
               of
               the
               holy
               scriptures
               :
            
             
             the
             scriptures
             rell
             vs
             that
             there
             are
             wicked
             spirits
             called
             dyuels
             :
             and
             this
             wee
             which
             were
             eye
             witnesses
             haue
             as
             it
             were
             with
             our
             bodily
             eyes
             seene
             for
             though
             we
             sawe
             them
             not
             indeede
             ,
             neither
             possibly
             coulde
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             inuisible
             creatures
             ,
             yet
             we
             beheld
             them
             in
             theire
             operations
             and
             effects
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             we
             reade
             that
             these
             spirits
             are
             giuen
             to
             blasphemy
             to
             lyinge
             ,
             to
             deceipt
             ,
             indeede
             not
             onelye
             because
             by
             theire
             nature
             they
             are
             carryed
             headlong
             therevnto
             (
             as
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             where
             vpon
             they
             are
             called
             wicked
             or
             
               ●uyll
               spirits
            
             )
             but
             also
             for
             that
             they
             moue
             and
             stirr
             vp
             men
             to
             the
             committinge
             of
             these
             synnes
             nowe
             that
             the
             diuell
             is
             such
             .
             
             and
             that
             the
             scriptures
             herein
             saith
             true
             we
             see
             by
             the
             former
             story
             :
             
             wherin
             wee
             haue
             hearde
             of
             the
             horrible
             blasphemyes
             ,
             and
             vnspeakeable
             deceipt
             of
             sathan
             &
             might
             also
             haue
             heard
             of
             infinite
             lyes
             .
             the
             lying
             spirits
             sent
             forth
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             these
             spirits
             are
             often
             termed
             
               vnclean
               spirits
            
             part
             lye
             ,
             to
             noate
             their
             naturall
             inclination
             and
             disposition
             to
             all
             vncleannes
             :
             
             and
             partly
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             effect
             and
             operation
             they
             haue
             and
             bring
             forth
             in
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             .
             How
             the
             scripture
             hath
             herein
             bene
             verifyed
             ,
             to
             passe
             by
             some
             of
             those
             in
             Lancashire
             who
             the
             day
             of
             theire
             deliuerance
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             many
             vttered
             moste
             filthy
             speaches
             :
             the
             shamefull
             and
             vnnaturall
             vncleannes
             of
             
               W
               Somers
            
             or
             rather
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             him
             ,
             doth
             beare
             witnes
             .
             who
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             many
             acted
             in
             most
             vncleane
             and
             vyle
             manner
             the
             sinne
             of
             whore
             dome
             :
             and
             after
             his
             repossession
             when
             he
             had
             committed
             such
             vncleannes
             ,
             first
             with
             a
             dog
             ,
             then
             and
             specially
             with
             a
             bitch
             ,
             as
             is
             not
             fitt
             once
             to
             be
             named
             ,
             he
             then
             got
             the
             bitch
             into
             the
             bed
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             there
             would
             haue
             committed
             you
             may
             ymagine
             what
             abhomination
             :
             &
             this
             also
             he
             did
             before
             diuers
             .
             
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             affirmeth
             that
             these
             spirits
             sometimes
             enter
             into
             men
             ,
             that
             being
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             miserably
             vexe
             them
             in
             theire
             bodies
             ,
             and
             that
             often
             and
             on
             the
             suddayne
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             notwithstandinge
             the
             possessed
             are
             not
             hurt
             at
             all
             ,
             although
             by
             the
             vyolence
             they
             somtimes
             offer
             vnto
             them
             ,
             one
             would
             thinck
             they
             should
             spoyle
             or
             greatly
             harme
             them
             :
             that
             they
             cause
             them
             to
             wallowe
             ,
             some
             ,
             cry
             ,
             ●nash
             
             with
             the
             teeth
             ,
             throwe
             them
             into
             the
             fyer
             and
             water
             ,
             and
             seeke
             to
             destroy
             them
             or
             take
             away
             theire
             liues
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             them
             dumb
             ,
             deafe
             ,
             blynde
             ,
             somtimes
             depriue
             them
             of
             the
             right
             vse
             of
             their
             witts
             ,
             Finally
             that
             they
             shewe
             forth
             in
             the
             parties
             whome
             they
             possesse
             ,
             extraordinary
             and
             supernaturall
             strength
             ,
             and
             supernaturall
             knowledg
             :
             nowe
             the
             most
             of
             these
             haue
             bene
             found
             true
             in
             the
             parties
             aboue
             named
             but
             all
             &
             euery
             of
             them
             in
             
               W.
               Somers
            
          
           
             The
             scriptures
             say
             that
             
               when
               a
               strong
               man
               armed
               keepeth
               his
               pallace
               the
               thinges
               that
               he
               possesseth
               are
               in
               peace
               :
               but
               when
               a
               stronger
               then
               he
               commeth
               vpon
               him
               ,
            
             
             then
             that
             peace
             being
             at
             an
             ende
             there
             beginneth
             war
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             for
             that
             semeth
             to
             be
             insinuated
             .
             The
             truth
             of
             this
             hath
             appeared
             in
             their
             extreame
             vexation
             ,
             and
             continuance
             therein
             the
             whole
             day
             of
             theire
             dispossession
             :
             at
             which
             time
             Christ
             Iesus
             the
             stronger
             came
             vpon
             
               the
               strong
               armed
               man
               ,
               ouercame
               him
               ,
               tooke
               away
               his
               armour
               ,
               and
               deuided
               his
               spoyles
               .
            
             Secondly
             in
             Somers
             continuinge
             quyet
             from
             sathans
             vexation
             although
             he
             be
             in
             him
             ,
             the
             reason
             whereof
             is
             because
             the
             strong
             man
             armed
             keepeth
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             hath
             quyet
             possession
             ,
             all
             thinges
             being
             accordīg
             to
             his
             desire
             :
             for
             the
             younge
             man
             denyeth
             that
             he
             was
             possest
             ,
             yea
             affirmeth
             that
             he
             counterfeited
             and
             the
             world
             also
             saith
             the
             same
             :
             and
             thus
             lyes
             &
             falshood
             are
             imbraced
             for
             truth
             ,
             almost
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             indeede
             reiected
             ,
             and
             the
             louers
             thereof
             hated
             ,
             scorned
             ,
             despised
             ,
             slandered
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             worse
             intreated
             :
             It
             going
             thus
             it
             is
             not
             against
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             yea
             herein
             the
             scripture
             is
             fulfilled
             in
             that
             Somers
             is
             quyet
             and
             free
             from
             all
             molestation
             by
             sathan
             ,
             notwithstandinge
             he
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             because
             the
             strong
             man
             armed
             saith
             the
             scripture
             keepinge
             the
             house
             without
             resistance
             ,
             there
             is
             peace
             :
             but
             let
             Christ
             Iesus
             the
             stronger
             come
             vpon
             him
             in
             the
             meanes
             he
             hath
             sanctified
             for
             the
             recouery
             of
             this
             house
             to
             himselfe
             the
             right
             owner
             ,
             and
             the
             expellinge
             of
             the
             vsurper
             ,
             then
             vndoubtedly
             there
             will
             be
             an
             end
             of
             this
             vniuste
             peace
             ,
             
             and
             therein
             likewise
             we
             shall
             see
             the
             scripture
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             it
             is
             written
             that
             
               if
               we
               resist
               the
               diuell
               ,
               he
               will
               flye
            
             vnderstand
             this
             not
             only
             of
             sathans
             temptations
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             his
             person
             .
             and
             then
             affirme
             I
             that
             this
             scripture
             hath
             bene
             fulfilled
             .
             In
             lyke
             manner
             the
             scriptures
             tell
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             to
             resist
             Sathan
             so
             as
             wee
             may
             put
             him
             to
             flight
             and
             ouercome
             ,
             is
             to
             vse
             prayer
             and
             the
             word
             of
             god
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sworde
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
             Vnderstand
             this
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             &
             herein
             this
             scripture
             also
             hath
             bene
             verifyed
             .
          
           
             The
             holy
             scriptures
             shewe
             how
             that
             greate
             thinges
             euen
             incredible
             hath
             bene
             brought
             to
             passe
             by
             prayer
             and
             fastinge
             :
             
             more
             particulerly
             ,
             that
             euen
             diuels
             thereby
             haue
             bene
             and
             are
             to
             be
             caste
             ovt
             of
             men
             :
             herein
             the
             scripture
             likewise
             hath
             bene
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             scriptures
             it
             is
             recorded
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             deuil
             goeth
             out
             of
             the
             man
             whome
             he
             possesseth
             ,
             
               he
               renteth
               him
               sore
               .
               c●yeth
               aloude
            
             the
             possessed
             after
             
               lying
               as
               dead
            
             :
             nowe
             many
             of
             vs
             euen
             hundreds
             haue
             seene
             with
             our
             eyes
             ,
             
             and
             hearde
             with
             our
             eares
             this
             scripture
             fulfilled
          
           
             In
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             we
             reade
             that
             
               when
               the
               vucleane
               spirit
               is
               gon
               out
               of
               a
               man
               he
               will
               retorne
               seeking
               to
               reenter
               .
            
             Besides
             the
             reports
             of
             all
             and
             euery
             of
             the
             parties
             possessed
             ,
             the
             sudden
             &
             vnspeakeable
             frights
             and
             terrors
             which
             many
             of
             vs
             haue
             often
             beheld
             in
             the
             spirits
             assaites
             to
             reenter
             ,
             doe
             greatly
             confirme
             this
             retorne
             vpon
             our
             Demoniackes
             all
             which
             was
             donne
             that
             the
             scripture
             herein
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             The
             scripture
             saith
             that
             
               if
               the
               diuels
               fynde
               the
               house
               empty
               swept
               and
               garnished
            
             that
             is
             the
             partye
             out
             of
             whom
             he
             is
             come
             ,
             prepared
             to
             receaue
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             when
             he
             is
             empty
             or
             voyd
             of
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             garnished
             or
             replenished
             with
             iniquities
             :
             (
             for
             the
             furniture
             must
             be
             sutable
             to
             the
             ghest
             ,
             the
             vncleane
             spirit
             must
             be
             interteyned
             in
             all
             vncleannes
             )
             that
             then
             he
             reentreth
             and
             recouereth
             his
             pray
             ,
             as
             otherwise
             although
             he
             would
             fayne
             yet
             he
             cannot
             .
             Nowe
             who
             seeth
             not
             the
             case
             to
             be
             so
             with
             
               W.
               Somers
            
             for
             were
             he
             not
             
               empty
               .
               swepte
               ,
               and
               garnished
            
             he
             would
             neuer
             deny
             the
             work
             of
             god
             which
             hath
             benshewed
             on
             him
             ?
             and
             giue
             forth
             to
             the
             great
             dishonor
             of
             god
             ,
             hurte
             of
             many
             and
             danger
             of
             his
             owne
             soule
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             counterfeyted
             :
             not
             to
             speake
             anything
             of
             his
             open
             and
             notorious
             lyinge
             and
             doublinge
             with
             that
             false
             tongue
             of
             his
             ,
             nor
             of
             his
             charging
             mee
             with
             the
             instructing
             of
             him
             ,
             neither
             of
             his
             fearefull
             periury
             somtimes
             betaking
             himself
             bodye
             and
             soule
             to
             the
             diuell
             if
             he
             counterfeyted
             :
             at
             other
             times
             protesting
             as
             depely
             that
             he
             did
             counterfeyt
             :
             In
             the
             repossession
             then
             of
             Somers
             it
             is
             euident
             that
             this
             scripture
             is
             fulfilled
             :
             as
             on
             the
             other
             side
             this
             scripture
             considered
             and
             his
             present
             estate
             &
             condition
             ,
             I
             meane
             that
             he
             is
             empty
             ?
             howe
             can
             it
             otherwise
             be
             but
             that
             he
             is
             reposessed
             ?
             further
             the
             scripture
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             vncleane
             spirit
             retorning
             and
             reentering
             he
             doth
             it
             with
             7.
             other
             worse
             then
             himselfe
             .
             Now
             this
             hath
             bene
             found
             true
             in
             
               Kath
               :
               Wrights
            
             repossession
             :
             &
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             the
             truth
             thereof
             will
             one
             day
             appeare
             also
             in
             Somers
             whē
             he
             shall
             come
             againe
             to
             be
             dispossessed
             :
             if
             so
             be
             at
             any
             time
             it
             will
             be
             graunted
             ,
             that
             the
             meanes
             for
             the
             discouery
             of
             sathan
             ,
             and
             after
             for
             the
             casting
             of
             him
             out
             may
             be
             vsed
             .
          
           
             Finally
             in
             the
             holy
             scripture
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             vncleane
             spirit
             retorning
             finde
             the
             party
             
               out
               of
               whome
               he
               came
               ,
               empty
               .
               swept
               ,
               and
               garnished
               :
            
             that
             he
             will
             not
             only
             enter
             in
             and
             take
             vp
             his
             lodging
             there
             :
             as
             it
             were
             for
             a
             night
             as
             a
             stranger
             doth
             in
             an
             other
             mans
             house
             ,
             and
             away
             in
             the
             morninge
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             in
             his
             first
             possession
             :
             but
             will
             nowe
             as
             hauinge
             further
             interest
             there
             then
             he
             had
             before
             ,
             make
             
             
             scriptures
             speake
             truelye
             in
             and
             concerning
             the
             matter
             of
             possession
             dispossession
             ,
             and
             repossession
             .
             and
             not
             accordinge
             to
             the
             truth
             in
             other
             things
             ?
             wi●
             any
             be
             so
             absurde
             ,
             as
             to
             thinke
             and
             confesse
             that
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             speake
             most
             truely
             as
             touchinge
             the
             tormenting
             here
             on
             eard●e
             of
             the
             bodyes
             of
             those
             men
             the
             diuels
             enter
             into
             and
             will
             they
             not
             as
             well
             beleue
             the
             same
             writinges
             tellinge
             them
             ,
             
             that
             after
             death
             and
             in
             an
             other
             world
             the
             diuels
             shall
             torment
             the
             workes
             of
             iniquity
             in
             hell
             fyre
             ,
             which
             neuer
             shall
             pe
             quenched
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             tormentes
             there
             will
             neuer
             be
             an
             ende
             .
             And
             seinge
             the
             substance
             of
             this
             booke
             (
             I
             meane
             the
             holy
             byble
             )
             is
             spent
             in
             reportinge
             thinges
             incredible
             to
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             reason
             of
             man
             re●ecteth
             ,
             &
             scorneth
             ,
             among
             which
             these
             concerning
             diuels
             ,
             their
             nature
             ,
             power
             ,
             entrance
             into
             men
             &c.
             are
             some
             :
             and
             that
             this
             is
             it
             which
             letteth
             man
             from
             imbracing
             it
             as
             a
             word
             of
             truth
             :
             and
             that
             sundry
             of
             these
             incredible
             &
             impossible
             thinges
             to
             reason
             ,
             we
             euidently
             see
             with
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             our selues
             of
             our
             owne
             knowledge
             knowe
             to
             be
             most
             true
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             not
             be
             fullye
             perswaded
             or
             the
             deuine
             and
             certaine
             trueth
             of
             the
             other
             incredible
             thiugs
             there
             reported
             ?
             and
             that
             all
             those
             also
             in
             theire
             time
             we
             shall
             as
             certainely
             see
             fulfilled
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             alredy
             in
             part
             senee
             these
             ?
             Thus
             me
             thinketh
             the
             fulfillinge
             of
             many
             sayinges
             in
             the
             scriptures
             in
             this
             worke
             of
             god
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             mo●ue
             and
             inducement
             to
             many
             ,
             to
             giue
             that
             credit
             vnto
             them
             which
             percase
             be●ore
             they
             did
             not
             :
             yea
             surely
             if
             man
             will
             but
             giue
             ea●e
             to
             ●is
             reason
             wherewith
             god
             hath
             indued
             him
             ,
             and
             discusse
             or
             debate
             hereof
             after
             this
             sayde
             manner
             it
             will
             perswade
             him
             herevnto
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             saye
             that
             this
             is
             effectuall
             or
             of
             Power
             ,
             and
             sent
             of
             god
             to
             that
             ende
             ,
             to
             worke
             sauinge
             faith
             in
             man
             :
             ffor
             I
             knowe
             
               faith
               cometh
               by
               hereinge
               and
               how
               shall
               they
               beleeue
               in
               him
               of
               whome
               they
               haue
               not
               hearde
               ?
            
             
             But
             this
             I
             meane
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             before
             thought
             basely
             and
             ga
             ue
             no
             regarde
             or
             credit
             to
             the
             holy
             worde
             of
             god
             ,
             by
             this
             rare
             work
             of
             his
             and
             serious
             ●meditation
             thereof
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             brought
             to
             thinke
             more
             reuerently
             of
             the
             worde
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             perswaded
             of
             the
             truth
             therof
             ,
             where
             before
             he
             doubted
             ,
             and
             so
             brought
             to
             the
             historicall
             faithe
             as
             we
             call
             it
             ,
             where
             beinge
             happely
             he
             will
             not
             reste
             ,
             but
             there
             by
             be
             drawen
             to
             giue
             eare
             vnto
             the
             worde
             preached
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             brought
             to
             that
             faith
             ,
             
             the
             end
             whereof
             will
             be
             the
             saluation
             of
             his
             soule
             :
             whereof
             if
             this
             worke
             of
             god
             be
             an
             occasion
             to
             any
             ,
             oh
             howe
             will
             such
             bless
             God
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             ioye
             in
             this
             that
             the
             sounde
             there
             of
             came
             to
             his
             eare
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             plainely
             see
             howe
             this
             worke
             of
             god
             sarueth
             to
             confirme
             the
             authority
             and
             truth
             of
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             I
             meane
             howe
             it
             som
             what
             helpeth
             to
             perswade
             vs
             incredulous
             men
             to
             beleue
             ,
             or
             more
             
             stedfastly
             to
             beleue
             that
             the
             are
             deuine
             and
             certainly
             true
             :
             in
             that
             we
             see
             many
             thinges
             spoken
             of
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             very
             incredible
             to
             flesh
             and
             blud
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             fulfilled
             before
             our
             eyes
             and
             to
             be
             most
             true
             .
          
           
             Seinge
             then
             no
             hurte
             ,
             but
             mnch
             good
             as
             we
             haue
             heard
             cometh
             by
             this
             worke
             ,
             why
             shoulde
             any
             be
             offended
             with
             vs
             ,
             for
             bearinge
             witnesse
             to
             this
             work
             ?
             and
             why
             doe
             any
             stand
             vp
             and
             sett
             them selues
             against
             this
             worke
             indeuoringe
             to
             annihilat
             the
             same
             ?
             Certainly
             in
             fo
             doing
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             only
             iniurious
             to
             man
             ,
             hindring
             him
             of
             the
             good
             .
             fruite
             he
             might
             reape
             thereby
             :
             but
             also
             aduersaries
             to
             god
             .
             and
             his
             glory
             ,
             prophaninge
             and
             not
             hallowinge
             or
             sanctifiinge
             this
             his
             name
             Christ
             Iesus
             to
             such
             as
             he
             cured
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             :
             
             
               be
               it
               vnto
               thee
               as
               thou
               beleuest
               :
               thy
               faith
               hath
               made
               thee
               whole
               :
               goe
               in
               peace
               :
               thysinns
               are
               forgiuen
               thee
               :
               synne
               no
               more
               ,
               least
               a
               worse
               thinge
               come
               vnto
               thee
               :
            
             and
             to
             many
             ,
             
               see
               thou
               tell
               no
               man
               of
               this
               I
               haue
               donne
               vnto
               thee
               :
            
             yea
             somtimes
             he
             straightly
             charged
             others
             that
             they
             should
             
               tell
               no
               man
               what
               was
               doune
               .
            
             But
             to
             him
             out
             of
             whome
             he
             had
             cast
             out
             the
             dyuell
             he
             saide
             
               goeshewe
               what
               greate
               thinges
               the
               Lorde
               hath
               donne
               vnto
               thee
               :
               and
               howe
               hee
               hath
               compassion
               on
               thee
               .
            
             It
             is
             also
             to
             be
             obserued
             ,
             that
             we
             reade
             not
             the
             same
             or
             like
             speach
             to
             this
             ,
             
             vsed
             to
             any
             besides
             of
             all
             those
             that
             Iesus
             healed
             :
             whereby
             it
             may
             seeme
             that
             the
             Lorde
             Iesus
             woulde
             not
             haue
             this
             worke
             in
             any
             case
             smothered
             and
             kept
             close
             no
             not
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             rather
             set
             as
             a
             candle
             in
             a
             candlestick
             vpon
             the
             table
             that
             it
             may
             giue
             such
             light
             vnto
             men
             as
             we
             haue
             already
             seene
             :
             and
             no
             maruaile
             considering
             the
             wordes
             followinge
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             :
             
               goe
               slew
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               what
               great
               thinges
               the
               Lorde
               hath
               donne
               vnto
               thee
               .
            
             Are
             there
             
               greate
               thinges
            
             to
             be
             looked
             vpon
             in
             this
             worke
             we
             speake
             of
             :
             euen
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             ?
             whoe
             then
             and
             where
             is
             he
             if
             Somers
             ,
             the
             7.
             in
             Lancashire
             and
             the
             rest
             were
             possessed
             ,
             and
             dispossessed
             ,
             that
             dare
             stand
             vp
             to
             darken
             and
             obscure
             the
             saide
             worke
             ,
             whereby
             the
             people
             of
             god
             be
             kept
             from
             behouldinge
             the
             
               greate
               thinges
            
             of
             the
             lord
             and
             so
             hindred
             from
             the
             greate
             good
             they
             might
             reape
             thereof
             ,
             and
             god
             from
             his
             glory
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             euident
             that
             vpon
             these
             persons
             this
             worke
             of
             god
             hath
             bene
             wrought
             :
             who
             seeth
             not
             how
             contrary
             minded
             such
             are
             vnto
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             Of
             the
             70
             desciple
             whom
             Iesus
             sent
             forth
             by
             there
             preachinge
             &
             miracles
             to
             prepare
             and
             make
             awaye
             for
             him selfe
             ,
             and
             his
             ministrie
             ,
             it
             is
             sayde
             :
             that
             when
             they
             had
             accomplished
             this
             worke
             ,
             
               they
               returned
               againe
               with
               ioye
               sayinge
               ,
            
             
             
               Lorde
               euen
               the
               deuils
               are
               subdued
               to
               vs
               through
               thy
               name
               .
            
             In
             this
             subiection
             of
             the
             spirits
             vnto
             them
             ,
             aboue
             all
             the
             greate
             
             workes
             and
             miracles
             they
             wrought
             they
             reioyced
             :
             wherein
             how
             so
             euer
             they
             exceeded
             ,
             wherevpon
             Christ
             reproueth
             them
             sayinge
             
               In
               this
               reioyce
               not
               that
               the
               spirits
               are
               subdued
               vnto
               you
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               rather
               reioyce
               be
               cause
               your
               names
               are
               written
               in
               heauen
               .
            
             yet
             marke
             that
             he
             doth
             it
             so
             as
             that
             he
             denyeth
             not
             but
             that
             they
             might
             reioyce
             there
             in
             ,
             but
             rather
             indede
             aloweth
             and
             commendeth
             the
             same
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             keepe
             a
             measure
             :
             and
             make
             it
             not
             our
             cheife
             ioye
             ,
             the
             which
             shoulde
             be
             that
             
               our
               names
               are
               written
               in
               heauen
               .
            
             wherof
             the
             other
             giueth
             no
             assurance
             ,
             for
             asmuch
             as
             it
             may
             fall
             into
             a
             reprobate
             .
             
          
           
             And
             truely
             how
             can
             they
             which
             heare
             of
             the
             aforesayde
             worke
             of
             God
             but
             reioyce
             ,
             
             when
             they
             see
             the
             Lorde
             Iesus
             subduinge
             Satan
             vnto
             men
             .
             when
             we
             see
             by
             praier
             and
             fastinge
             deuylls
             cast
             out
             of
             men
             :
             whe
             :
             we
             see
             God
             perfourming
             his
             promise
             :
             the
             scripture
             before
             our
             eyes
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             our
             christian
             brethren
             also
             delyuered
             from
             the
             torments
             of
             Satan
             .
             If
             wee
             turne
             our
             eye
             eyther
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             man
             :
             can
             wee
             chuse
             but
             reioyce
             and
             blesse
             God
             for
             such
             a
             worke
             ?
             greatly
             then
             are
             they
             to
             blame
             ,
             and
             farre
             from
             that
             affection
             they
             shoulde
             haue
             ,
             who
             are
             disquieted
             and
             offended
             here
             with
             :
             and
             most
             faultie
             of
             all
             shall
             they
             be
             ,
             who
             when
             the
             worke
             shall
             be
             made
             manefest
             to
             there
             conciences
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             trust
             by
             this
             treatise
             it
             is
             ,
             )
             shall
             yet
             notwithstanding
             lift
             vp
             there
             hee
             le
             agaynst
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Through
             the
             want
             both
             of
             a
             corrector
             and
             of
             the
             authour
             ,
             their
             be
             very
             many
             faultes
             in
             the
             printing
             (
             among
             which
             these
             following
             be
             some
             )
             〈◊〉
             with
             I
             desire
             the
             reader
             with
             patience
             to
             beare
             .
          
           
             pag.
             6
             ,
             chaire
             open
             ,
             for
             chai●e
             &
             open
             .
             p.
             7.
             departed
             in
             for
             departed
             8
             〈…〉
             for
             st●e
             caned
             .
             p.
             10
             ,
             fleamthicke
             for
             fle●n
             c
             &
             lhiere
             ,
             p
             13.
             〈…〉
             for
             her
             :
             p
             1
             ,
             2
             pence
             read
             3
             Pence
             ,
             p
             ,
             33
             ,
             the
             diuers
             for
             diuers
             :
             ib
             ,
             wherwith
             〈…〉
             p
             22
             :
             derelinquisti
             for
             derellquistr
             ,
             ibi
             fortaken
             for
             forgotten
             .
             p.
             ●5
             ,
             〈…〉
             p
             ,
             49
             ,
             learne
             for
             leave
             ,
             p
             51.
             continancy
             for
             continuance
             he
             had
             in
             :
             p
             57
             〈…〉
             for
             with
             all
             possible
             p
             60
             :
             who
             indued
             for
             who
             was
             indu●●
             .
             p
             91.
             the
             〈◊〉
             &
             prayer
             for
             the
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             they
             vsed
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A19860-e80
           
             verse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Lohn
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             math
             .
             11.
             24.
             
          
           
             math
             .
             28.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             ●s
             4.
             20.
             
          
           
             ●●
             .
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             ●th
             .
             9.
             33.
             34
             ,
             12.
             22.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             11.
             14.
             
          
           
             act
             .
             20
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             ●al
             .
             111.
             2.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             8.
             15.
             21.
             31
             
          
           
             v.
             11.
             psal
             .
             143
             ,
             5.
             ps
             .
             111.
             4
             ps
             ,
             91
             ,
             4
             psal
             .
             105
             ,
             ●
             
          
           
             math
             .
             12.
             30.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19860-e990
           
             this
             sheweth
             that
             the
             deuill
             transformed
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             appeared
             vnto
             them
             like
             an
             angell
             of
             ●ight
             
          
           
             in
             like
             sort
             
               William
               Somers
            
             had
             asore
             throat
             after
             the
             departur
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
          
           
             Luke
             11.
             26.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19860-e2750
           
             by
             the
             manner
             of
             meeting
             the
             2
             time
             ,
             and
             wordes
             vttered
             to
             him
             the
             2
             time
             ,
             it
             should
             seme
             rather
             to
             be
             the
             deuill
             in
             the
             liknes
             of
             an
             old
             woman
             
          
           
             This
             
               Kath
               Wright
            
             is
             a
             yong
             woman
             dwelling
             at
             a
             place
             called
             
               Bridgway
               lane
            
             not
             far
             distant
             from
             Blackwel
             more
             who
             about
             14
             yeres
             past
             being
             possesed
             was
             by
             prayet
             deliuered
             but
             is
             since
             repossesed
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             like
             in
             my
             owne
             hearing●
             did
             Kat.
             VVright
             ●eing
             possessed
             .
          
           
             Math.
             21
             43.
             
          
           
             who
             because
             he
             was
             an
             aduersari
             ,
             was
             made
             a
             com●issione●
             &
             .
             with
             him
             2
             other
             ,
             Pet.
             Clerk
             Ma●or
             ,
             M●es
             Leigh
             officiall
             .
          
           
             say
             I
             counter
             feited
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19860-e4590
           
             Such
             effects
             ac
             haue
             bine
             down
             by
             these
             parties
             possessed
             cannot
             proceed
             from
             the
             nature
             or
             skile
             of
             man
             
          
           
             how
             spirits
             being
             with
             out
             man
             do
             vexe
             him
             
          
           
             Iob.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             impossible
             for
             Satan
             being
             without
             man
             to
             haue
             the
             whole
             rule
             and
             disposition
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             math
             15.
             2
             2.
             
          
           
             mark
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             verse
             17.
             18.
             22.
             
          
           
             Against
             the
             filie
             shift
             of
             pretended
             counterfeiting
             .
          
           
             14
             ther
             fits
             they
             depriued
             of
             〈◊〉
             sences
             ,
             ●h
             internall
             ●d
             externall
             .
          
           
             ●a●k
             .
             515.
             ●k
             .
             8.
             35.
             
          
           
             6.
             27.
             
          
           
             29.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             15
             They
             vtter
             such
             speachs
             as
             most
             fitlye
             agree
             to
             an
             euill
             spirit
             .
             &
             favour
             not
             of
             the
             spirit
             osman
             
          
           
             Math
             829.
             31.
             
          
           
             Mark
             ●
             .
             24
             &
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             Luk
             8.
             28
             
          
           
             The
             speaches
             which
             Somers
             vttered
             after
             his
             repossession
             or
             rather
             the
             deuill
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Darling
             his
             speeches
             or
             the
             deuill
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             16
             The
             offer
             violence
             to
             thire
             owne
             bodyes
             .
          
           
             17
             Not
             hurt
             by
             all
             the●
             tormentes
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             4.
             3●
             
          
           
             18
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             verses
             3.
             4.
             
             ●uk
             .
             8.
             29.
             
          
           
             Math.
             8.
             28.
             
          
           
             19
             The
             〈◊〉
             of
             super
             naturall
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             3.
             5.
             
             ●5
             .
             Luk
             8.
             27.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             A
             Bridwell
             house
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             word
             ,
             how
             fattlye
             the
             d●ill
             can
             speake
             he
             tel●eth
             not
             what
             the
             Iudges
             shall
             see
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             done
             by
             the
             maior
             &
             Aldermen
             vnder
             Pretence
             to
             find
             out
             Somers
             counter
             fe●ing
             which
             ●s
             the
             〈◊〉
             secret
             to
             themselues
             so
             no
             man
             did
             euer
             dreame
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             vntil
             they
             going
             about
             it
             ,
             it
             and
             appear●
             .
          
           
             certaine
             signes
             which
             my selfe
             haue
             obserued
             in
             experience
             .
          
           
             1
             ●ostfull
             sights
             and
             〈◊〉
             appa●t●ones
             .
          
           
             2
             Sudden
             swelling
             
          
           
             3
             Inflexiblenes
             &
             waight
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             members
             therof
             king
             of
             Scots
             Demonoleg●e
             ,
             booke
             :
             3
             chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             4
             senslesnes
             or
             want
             of
             feelin●
             
          
           
             Thyreus
             de
             Do●moniacis
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             sect
             2.
             et
             chap.
             10.
             sect
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             5
             strange
             Voyces
             
          
           
             6
             Disfiguering
             of
             the
             face
             
          
           
             Thyreus
             de
             doemon
             .
             cap
             3
             sect
             2.
             et
             cap.
             25
             sect
             .
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             7
             speakinge
             the
             mouth
             beinge
             wide
             open
             
          
           
             Mark
             9.
             2●
             
          
           
             Thyreus
             de
             doemoniac●s
             ,
             cap.
             22.
             sect
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             ●ect
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             appeareth
             by
             〈◊〉
             26
             chap
             ●ct
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Thyreus
             chap.
             26.
             sect
             .
             4
             &
             9.
             
          
           
             Thyreus
             chap.
             22.
             
          
           
             Popish
             signes
             of
             possession
             .
             
               Thyreus
               chap
            
             ,
             26.
             sect
             .
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             ●hyrens
             cap.
             26.
             sect
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             ap
             .
             26.
             sect
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             sect
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Popish
             signes
             of
             possession
             be
             not
             certaine
             and
             vndoubted
             signes
             but
             maye
             be
             counterfeited
             .
          
           
             ●●uelation
             ,
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             sect
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             diuell
             is
             not
             afrayd
             at
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             Merigus
             in
             fug
             ▪
             Doemonum
             .
          
           
             math
             17.
             21.
             
          
           
             That
             ther
             are
             possions
             in
             these
             dayes
             
          
           
             Titus
             ●
             .
             2.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             verse
             58
             
          
           
             Deut
             29.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim
             4.
             1.
             2
             
             Tim
             3.
             1.
             2.
             2
             
             Pet
             3.
             3.
             
             Iude.
             18.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             22.
             18.
             
          
           
             Iustin
             Ma●●
             I
             〈…〉
             16
             〈…〉
             Orig
             in
             17
             〈◊〉
             A
             〈…〉
             Tertul
             ad
             Sea
             palam
             .
             et
             de
             co●
             M●
             .
             cap.
             11.
             
             Capr.
             ad
             de
             me●●
             〈◊〉
             .
             Hieron
             in
             vita
             Hilar.
             Chrisostom
             5.
             
             Homil.
             4.
             de
             incomprehensibili
             de●natura
             .
             Theodoret
             in
             historia
             sancti
             patrum
             sect
             .
             13.
             in
             Maced
             .
             August
             .
             de
             v●●litate
             credendi
             ,
             cap.
             22.
             et
             liber
             de
             beati
             vita
             et
             liber
             4
             de
             ciuitate
             dei
             cap.
             34
             et
             lib
             21.
             de
             ciu
             .
             dei
             cap.
             18.
             
             Pet.
             Ma●tir
             com
             Io.
             part
             .
             4.
             cap
             9.
             sect
             .
             13
             Philip.
             Melanct.
             lib
             epist
             .
             Chemnit
             de
             sac●amento
             ordinis
             ,
             parta
             2.
             
             Beza
             Homi
             26.
             in
             histor
             Passionis
             .
             Vogellius
             in
             thesau
             .
             theologico
             pag
             980.
             
             King
             of
             Scots
             in
             his
             Doemono
             logie
             lib
             3.
             ca.
             4
             Chass
             .
             lib
             1
             cap.
             17
             Demonijs
             cap
             3.
             6.
             7.
             8.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             cap
             8
             Thyreus
             de
             doemoniacis
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             ver
             .
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             math
             .
             15
             22
             28.
             compared
             with
             mark
             .
             7
             25
             29.
             vers
             25.
             
             Luke
             .
             4.
             36.
             
          
           
             How
             castinge
             out
             of
             the
             deuell
             is
             a
             miracle
             .
          
           
             Math
             8.
             16.
             17.
             
             Mark
             1.
             32.
             vers
             24.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Obie●t
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             8.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             6.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             3.
             
             Deut.
             29.
             29.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             9.
             
             ●
             Math
             9.
             2.
             
             Iohn
             ●
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             cha●●
             .
             16.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             That
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             15.
             22.
             chap
             7.
             25.
             
          
           
             Gen
             ●2
             .
             1.
             ●ob
             .
             1
             ,
             11.
             
             &
             2.
             3.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             
             ●am
             12.
             3.
             13.
             1
             pet
             1
             :
             6.
             7
             :
             and
             4
             12.
             
             Reuel●
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Obi.
             this
             which
             you
             would
             haue
             a
             possession
             ,
             was
             nothinge
             but
             an
             illusion
             of
             satan
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             dispossession
             of
             Doemoniaks
             
          
           
             chap
             9.
             36.
             
          
           
             Signes
             of
             dispossession
             .
          
           
             1
             rentinge
             sore
             .
          
           
             vers
             35.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             quoest
             .
             38
             in
             Marc.
             ●sod
             .
             lib
             3
             de
             Summo
             Bono
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             the
             spirit
             goyng
             out
             ,
             crieth
             .
          
           
             vers
             26.
             vers
             8.
             
          
           
             3
             after
             the
             torments
             &
             egresse
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             possessed
             lyeth
             as
             dead
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             13.
             11.
             
          
           
             4
             Seeing
             or
             feelinge
             somthinge
             to
             go
             from
             them
             ,
          
           
             5
             vomyttinge
             
          
           
             Math
             12.
             43
             ,
             Luk
             11
             24.
             
          
           
             Luk
             11.
             4
             &
             23
             
          
           
             vers
             25.
             
          
           
             Some
             papists
             hold
             quod
             semel
             &c.
             that
             spirits
             beinge
             once
             gone
             out
             of
             men
             ,
             they
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             sam
             men
             the
             second
             time
             .
             
               Thyreus
               de
               Doem.
               cap.
            
             50.
             sect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Luk
             11.
             21.
             
          
           
             Oli●cton
             
          
           
             answere
             .
             Math
             10.
             1
             
             Luk.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             vers
             27.
             vers
             13.
             
          
           
             Thyreus
             de
             Demoniacis
             ,
             cap.
             51.
             sect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             acts
             .
             3.
             12.
             6.
             16.
             
             &
             4.
             10.
             30.
             
          
           
             math
             .
             28.
             18.
             
          
           
             acts
             .
             9.
             40.
             actes
             .
             28.
             8.
             
          
           
             math
             .
             17.
             20.
             
          
           
             Actes
             19.
             12.
             chap.
             9.
             1.
             
          
           
             verse
             1.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             14.
             12.
             
          
           
             Isa
             22.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             vers
             ,
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             Iudges
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             cor
             .
             9.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             26.
             30.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             plaine
             that
             praie●
             &
             fasting
             ●e
             meanes
             &c.
             though
             no
             such
             ordinance
             cold
             be
             proued
             out
             of
             the
             scriptures
             
          
           
             Obiection
             1
             
          
           
             Ans
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             2
             
          
           
             Ans
             .
          
           
             Origen
             in
             17
             Math.
             Tertul.
             in
             apolo
             et
             ad
             scapulam
             ,
             cap.
             3.
             
             Cyprianus
             ad
             Demet●●anum●
             tract
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Chrysost
             .
             Tomo
             50
             〈…〉
             Dei
             〈◊〉
             homil
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             that
             is
             ,
             possessed
             with
             the
             deuill
             ,
             for
             so
             this
             phrase
             or
             manner
             of
             speach
             is
             vsed
             ,
             math
             .
             15
             22.
             acts
             5.
             16.
             ,
             from
             whence
             no
             doubt
             this
             holy
             father
             did
             ●●ke
             it
             .
          
           
             consider
             how
             it
             went
             with
             our
             demoniaks
             the
             daies
             of
             ther
             dispossession
             ,
             &
             we
             cannot
             but
             perceiue
             the
             time
             of
             disposses
             sion
             to
             be
             such
             and
             so
             fearefull
             as
             is
             here
             sayde
             and
             the
             sight
             ,
             I.
             And
             hence
             it
             came
             that
             the
             daye
             of
             Soniers
             his
             dispossession
             ,
             two
             made
             confession
             of
             there
             sines
             with
             many
             teares
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             us
             all
             .
             I
             ,
             and
             the
             sight
             such
             as
             may
             well
             terifie
             one
             .
          
           
             According●
             〈◊〉
             that
             is
             said
             〈◊〉
             it
             was
             with
             th●
             people
             at
             〈◊〉
             the
             day
             &
             time
             of
             S●mers
             ,
             his
             dispossession
             ,
             amonge
             whom
             (
             being
             about
             150
             )
             therewas
             searcelye
             seene
             one
             drie
             face
             ,
             〈◊〉
             they
             which
             were
             present
             can
             witnes
             .
          
           
             Peter
             Martyr
             part
             4.
             cap.
             9.
             sect
             13.
             
          
           
             Chimnitius
             de
             sacram
             ,
             ordinis
             
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             miracle
             that
             is
             doue
             by
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Daneus
             opusc
             .
             pag.
             270.
             1
             c.
             
          
           
             I
             say
             .
             6.
             7.
             8.
             
             Rom.
             10.
             8
             :
             14
             17
             :
             1
             cor
             1
             :
             18
             :
             21
             Eph.
             4.
             11
             
             :
             12
             :
          
           
             Exodus
             34
             2●
             1
             kinges
             19.
             8
             
             Math
             4
             :
             2.
             
          
           
             the
             1
             objection
             to
             prou●
             that
             miracles
             we
             e
             done
             by
             means
             
          
           
             mark
             .
             7.
             22
             :
             and
             8
             :
             23.
             
          
           
             Ans
             :
             2
             :
             kings
             :
             2
             :
             8
             14
             20
             21
             :
             &
             3
             15
             &
             4
             ,
             2
             :
             and
             5
             10
             14.
             
             The
             outwarde
             things
             〈…〉
             which
             〈…〉
             were
             vsed
             〈◊〉
             w●●king
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             2
             Kings
             .
             5.
             27.
             
          
           
             vers
             ,
             ●3
             .
          
           
             mark
             7.
             33.
             and
             8.
             23.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             11.
             
             ●1
             .
             2
             obiection
             .
             Christ
             and
             p●ter
             with
             others
             prai
             ed
             in
             doing
             myracles
             .
             Actes
             .
             9
             40.
             
          
           
             1
             kings
             18.
             36.
             37.
             
             &
             2.
             4
             
             :
             33
             Actes
             28
             :
             8
             :
          
           
             vers
             13.
             obiection
             ,
             3.
             the
             apostles
             vsed
             oyle
             as
             ameanes
             in
             the
             ●ealinge
             of
             the
             ficke
             .
          
           
             obiection
             ,
             we
             se
             others
             are
             not
             cu●eed
             of
             the●e
             supernaturall
             di
             seases
             by
             prayer
             and
             fastinge
             .
          
           
             mark
             .
             9.
             29.
             
          
           
             The
             counsell
             I
             haue
             giuen
             to
             such
             as
             I
             haue
             seene
             bewitched
             ▪
             and
             in
             their
             bodies
             greatlye
             afflicted
             by
             sa●●an
             beynge
             without
             them
             .
          
           
             ●evit
             ,
             23.
             29.
             1
             
             Kings
             ,
             21
             ,
             27
             29.
             
             Isa
             .
             22
             ,
             5
             ,
             12
             ,
             1
             Timo
             ▪
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
          
           
             Isa
             .
             22.
             5.
             12.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             heb
             ,
             12.
             11
             ,
          
           
             Iames
             4
             ▪
             7
             ,
             math
             ,
             4
             ,
             10
             :
             1
             Peter
             .
             5
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             ephe
             ,
             1
             ,
             2●
             .
          
           
             vers
             .
             12.
             vers
             14.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             18.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             Iudges
             .
             20.
             26.
             and
             36.
             1
             samuell
             .
             7.
             6.
             7.
             10.
             11.
             2
             chro
             .
             20.
             3.
             15.
             22.
             
             Ezi
             .
             8.
             23.
             
             Est
             .
             3
             13.
             
             &
             .
             4.
             3
             16.
             and
             5.
             2.
             
             Ion.
             3
             4
             5.
             10.
             
             Neh.
             1.
             4.
             
             &
             .
             2
             6.
             
          
           
             Act.
             12.
             6.
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             Roman●●
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             This
             work
             〈◊〉
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             and
             〈…〉
             of
             the
             same
             for
             〈…〉
             are
             to
             be
             〈◊〉
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             the
             power
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
             marke
             3.
             29
             ,
          
           
             the
             wisdome
             ,
             &
             immutabil●tie
             of
             God
             ,
             acts
             4.
             13
             ,
             1
             cor
             1
             :
             27
             :
          
           
             the
             fidelitie
             of
             God
             ,
             marke
             ,
             9
             ,
             29
             ,
          
           
             Nomb.
             23.
             19.
             
             Rom
             3
             ,
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             It
             serueth
             to
             com●●ince
             the
             papists
             ,
             touchinge
             of
             the
             power
             they
             only
             hau
             in
             there
             church
             to
             cast
             forth
             de●les
             .
          
           
             vpon
             mathew
             17
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Thyr.
             de
             Doem.
             ●●p
             .
             33.
             sect
             .
             5
             
          
           
             ●ct
             .
             8.
             
             Mark.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             sect
             .
             10.
             cap.
             35.
             sect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             ●
             ,
             19
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             the
             exorcists
             conten●ed
             themselues
             with
             these
             names
             as
             if
             without
             all
             doubt
             they
             we●
             so
             cal'ed
             iudce●
             and
             no
             maruil●
             they
             beinge
             of
             this
             mind
             as
             it
             s●ould
             〈◊〉
             ,
             that
             the
             p●rite●
             being
             〈◊〉
             da●e
             ●ot
             he
             to
             them
             yf
             this
             〈◊〉
             of
             ther●
             which
             is
             so
             carfully
             written
             from
             hand
             to
             hand
             were
             in
             the
             handes
             of
             all
             men
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             nothing
             which
             the
             will
             of
             man
             could
             deuise
             ,
             would
             make
             their
             exorcising
             of
             spirits
             redicus
             lous
             &
             odious
             as
             it
             would
             .
          
           
             Mengur
             
          
           
             2
             thess
             ▪
             2.
             9
             ,
          
           
             m●th
             10.
             1.
             8.
             mark
             3.
             15.
             
             ●uk
             .
             9
             ,
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             Luk.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             cor
             ,
             12
             ,
             29
             ,
          
           
             de
             Doemo
             ,
             cap
             33.
             sect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             marke
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             act
             .
             17.
             18
             ,
             19
             20.
             32
             :
             1
             cor
             .
             1
             ,
             23
             ,
          
           
             eyther
             in
             the
             same
             page
             ,
             or
             in
             theire
             annotations
             vpon
             marke
             9.
             
          
           
             marke
             ,
             13.
             22.
             math
             ,
             7.
             22
             ,
             math
             ,
             24
             ,
             27
             ,
          
           
             chap
             ,
             2
             ,
             ●
             .
          
           
             Rhem.
             test
             ,
             vpon
             marke
             .
             9
             ▪
             38.
             
          
           
             Thyreus
             de
             Doe
             mon.
             cap
             ,
             40
             ,
             sect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             de
             Doemon
             ,
             cap
             40.
             sect
             .
             6
             ,
          
           
             1
             king
             .
             21
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Thyreus
             de
             Doe
             mon.
             cap
             ,
             41.
             42
             
          
           
             act
             .
             16
             ,
             18.
             marke
             ,
             1.
             25.
             
             Luk.
             4.
             35
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             Mengus
             fug●
             Do●monum
             103.
             etc.
             
          
           
             ●hey
             wil
             smoak
             ●he
             deuill
             forth
             ,
             ●ut
             they
             will
             ●aue
             him
             out
             .
          
           
             ●e
             2.
             vse
             teach●h
             vs
             ,
             how
             wee
             ●ay
             know
             yf
             〈◊〉
             be
             possessed
             .
          
           
             the
             3.
             vse
             to
             instructe
             vs
             ,
             concerninge
             the
             meanes
             of
             dispossession
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             are
             here
             to
             make
             the
             〈◊〉
             wherby
             the
             do●●●●
             vsually
             catcheth
             vs
             ,
             that
             so
             wee
             may
             the
             better
             auoide
             them
             .
             gen
             .
             3.
             5.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             h
             ,
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             gen
             .
             4.
             13.
             math
             .
             27.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             ,
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             13.
             27.
             
          
           
             math
             4.
             4.
             
             Iames
             ,
             4.
             7
             
          
           
             here
             is
             the
             subteltie
             of
             the
             deuill
             to
             be
             obserued
             .
          
           
             gen
             ,
             3.
             4
             ,
             9
             
          
           
             Iohn
             ,
             14.
             
             1●
             Luk
             ,
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             ,
             12.
             13.
             2
             cor
             ,
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             eph
             .
             2.
             2.
             heb
             ,
             1.
             2.
             1
             cor
             .
             3
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom
             ,
             6.
             21
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             14
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             Reuel
             ,
             12
             ,
             9.
             and
             20
             ,
             23
             Rom
             ,
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             Pet.
             5
             ,
             8
             :
          
           
             wee
             are
             to
             obserue
             the
             great
             diligence
             satan
             vseth
             to
             recouer
             vs
             beinge
             snatched
             our
             of
             his
             hands
             therby
             to
             ptouoke
             vs
             to
             vse
             the
             like
             for
             our
             defence
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             ●ath
             12
             :
             43
             ,
          
           
             peter
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             1
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Iuke
             .
             22.
             31.
             
          
           
             Iam
             ,
             4
             ,
             7.
             1
             pet
             .
             5.
             8
             :
          
           
             math
             ,
             26
             ,
             41
             ,
             ●pet
             .
             5.
             9.
             
             ●ph
             ,
             4
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             act
             .
             26
             ,
             18
             ,
             2
             Tim
             2
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             6.
             we
             may
             hereby
             p●●tly
             know
             the
             nature
             of
             she
             〈◊〉
             and
             therw●●h
             whether
             we
             be
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             2.
             9.
             
             Iohn
             8
             ,
             4.
             math
             12.
             43.
             mark
             5
             ,
             2.
             8.
             13
             ,
             Re●el
             ,
             12.
             9.
             and
             20.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             19.
             act
             19
             ,
             12.
             13.
             eph
             ,
             2
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Lev.
             11
             ,
             44
             ,
             &
             19.
             2.
             
             &
             20.
             7.
             1
             pet
             ,
             1
             ,
             16.
             1
             
             Iohn
             .
             1.
             7.
             
             &
             2.
             29
             
             :
             &
             4
             ,
             7
             :
             8.
             16
             :
             math
             5
             ,
             44.
             45.
             48.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             8.
             41
             ,
             44.
             1
             
             Iohn
             ,
             3
             ,
             8.
             
             Iohn
             .
             8
             :
             38
             :
          
           
             2
             pet
             ,
             1.
             41
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8
             :
             14.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             1.
             2.
             5
             
             :
             9
             10
             :
             11
             :
             13.
             
          
           
             eph
             ,
             2
             ,
             ●
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4
             ,
             14
             ,
             16
             ,
             2.
             pet
             :
             2
             ,
             19
             ,
             Rom
             9.
             12.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             8
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             Luk
             22.
             62
             ▪
             gal
             :
             4
             6.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             14.
             15
             
          
           
             2
             cor
             .
             15
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             ,
             1
             ,
             12
             :
             act
             :
             26.
             18
             :
             2
             :
             tum
             .
             2.
             26
             ,
          
           
             ephe
             .
             2
             :
             12
             ,
             19.
             
             Reuel
             .
             21
             ,
             2
             10.
             
             Reuel
             .
             21
             :
             5
             :
             27
             :
             heb
             .
             11
             :
             10
             :
             16
             :
             Rom.
             8
             :
             18.
             
          
           
             herein
             we
             may
             behold
             how
             e●till
             minded
             the
             deuill
             is
             towardes
             man.
             
          
           
             hed
             .
             10.
             11
             :
          
           
             This.
             worke
             is
             of
             singular
             vse
             to
             confound
             the
             atheist
             .
             psal
             .
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             5.
             2●
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             most
             shamfull
             and
             odious
             thinge
             to
             the
             the
             matter
             eff●ct
             .
          
           
             as
             this
             proueth
             there
             is
             a
             d●uill
             so
             th●t
             che●o
             is
             a
             pod
             stron
             〈◊〉
             then
             he
             .
          
           
             Est
             .
             4
             ,
             13.
             1●
             
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             liklie
             that
             in
             these
             dayes
             of
             athisme
             ,
             the
             lord
             hath●ent
             deuills
             into
             men
             thereby
             to
             comoun●
             ath●me
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             31.
             
          
           
             The
             8
             vse
             is
             ,
             to
             commend
             vnto
             〈◊〉
             :
             &
             fast
             in
             g●
             ,
             &
             ●e
             eby
             to
             〈…〉
             therevnto
             .
          
           
             Lev.
             23
             ,
             27.
             
             Isa
             22
             ,
             12.
             
             Toel
             .
             1
             ,
             14.
             
             &
             2.
             15.
             16
             ,
             math
             .
             6.
             16
             ,
             &
             2.
             16
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             7.
             5
             ,
             6.
             10.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Est
             .
             3
             ,
             13.
             
             Est
             .
             4.
             3.
             16.
             and
             5.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             
             &
             chap.
             7.
             
             &
             8
             9.
             
          
           
             Ionah
             ,
             3●
             4.
             
          
           
             Nehe.
             3
             ,
             4.
             11.
             and
             2.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             9
             3.
             4.
             20.
             
          
           
             act
             10
             30.
             31
             32
             act
             .
             11
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             reasone●
             why
             prayer
             and
             fastinge
             is
             so
             auaileable
             with
             god
             .
             the
             1.
             reason
             .
             Iames
             5.
             16.
             the
             2.
             
          
           
             Lev.
             23.
             27.
             28.
             and
             16.
             29.
             30.
             
             Isa
             .
             58.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ioel
             2.
             18.
             19.
             the
             3
             ,
             reason
             .
          
           
             Lev
             ,
             16.
             29
             ,
             31.
             and
             chap.
             23.
             27
             ,
             29.
             32.
             nomb
             .
             29.
             8.
             
          
           
             chap.
             8
             ,
             21
             :
          
           
             prou
             .
             3
             ,
             34
             :
             Iam.
             4
             ,
             6
             ,
             10.
             1
             pet
             ,
             5
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             :
          
           
             Iam
             ,
             4
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
          
           
             the
             soule
             in
             this
             case
             is
             hu●led
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             corrupt
             lye
             ,
             as
             is
             shewed
             after
             .
             1
             king
             ,
             21.
             21.
             22
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             prou
             .
             15
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             ver
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             1
             tim
             ,
             4
             ,
             8.
             eccl
             .
             4
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Isa
             58.
             5
             ,
          
           
             gen
             ,
             32
             ,
             24
             ,
             26
             ,
          
           
             Isa
             58
             ,
             6.
             7
             ,
          
           
             act
             .
             ●
             9
             ,
             &
             10.
             30
             
             &
             13.
             2.
             
             &
             14
             ,
             23
             ,
          
           
             math
             ,
             9
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             &
             6
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
          
           
             ●
             cor
             ,
             9.
             27
             
          
           
             col
             .
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             23.
             29
             30
             
             〈◊〉
             ●3
             .
             ●4
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             It
             confirmeth
             the
             truth
             ●nd
             authoritie
             of
             the
             scriptures
             .
             this
             appeareth
             as
             by
             the
             ●lde
             testament
             so
             by
             infinit
             places
             of
             the
             newe
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             2.
             9.
             
             Ioh
             ,
             8
             ,
             44.
             
             Reuel
             .
             12.
             9
             ,
             &
             20.
             2.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             act
             ,
             19.
             12
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             math
             .
             12
             ,
             43
             ,
             marke
             1
             ,
             23
             ▪
             26
             act
             .
             5
             ,
             16
             &
             8
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             mark
             9.
             17.
             with
             many
             others
             through
             out
             the
             gospell
             ,
             as
             hath
             〈◊〉
             sheweed
             before
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             11.
             21.
             
          
           
             Iames
             ,
             4.
             7.
             eph
             .
             6.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             this
             hath
             bene
             shewed
             before
             out
             of
             the
             2.
             chr
             20.
             &
             other
             pla●●
             of
             scripture
             .
          
           
             mark
             .
             1
             ,
             26.
             
             &
             26.
             act
             .
             8
             ,
             7.
             math
             .
             12.
             43.
             
             Luk.
             11.
             24.
             
          
           
             psal
             11.
             6.
             
             〈◊〉
             3.
             10.
             12
             
             &
             25
             〈…〉
             .
             24
             ,
             14
             ,
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             cor
             .
             1.
             18.
             21.
             1.
             peter
             .
             1.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             math
             ,
             9.
             2.
             29.
             mark
             .
             5.
             34.
             
             Luke
             .
             7
             ,
             50.
             
             Iohn
             ,
             5.
             4.
             math
             ,
             8.
             4.
             mark
             .
             5.
             43
             ,
             &
             36.
             &
             8
             ,
             26
             ,
             3
             math
             .
             17
             :
             19
             :
             mark
             .
             8.
             5
             ,
             19
             ▪
             Ink.
             8.
             39.
             
          
           
             this
             worke
             is
             mongest
             and
             boue
             som
             otl
             workes
             of
             go
             to
             be
             publish
             the
             greateris
             there
             sinne
             w●
             goe
             about
             to
             smother
             it
             .
          
           
             Luke
             ,
             10.
             
             1●
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             7
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             we
             ought
             ,
             so
             ●e
             can
             not
             but
             ioce
             in
             this
             ●orke
             ,
             if
             wee
             ●ill
             consider
             of
             In
             great
             fault
             ●en
             are
             they
             ●ho
             malig●e
             it
             .